w'i»^»*^..v-. 


k     ^  ^V.  •' 

;s*  ..f 


Mm 


If^ 


REESE   LIBRARY 

<I7-  Till- 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
I  ^eceiveJ        -'UN    14  1R93  ^^^ 

I    Accessions  No.  jyf^^.      Class  No. 


&OTHIC  &MI1AE 


WITH  SELECTIONS  FOR  READING  AND  A  GLOSSARY 


WILHELM   BRAUNE. 


TRANSLATED 
FROM   THE   SECOND   GERMAN    EDITION 

BY 

G.   H.   BALG. 


l£pRNlA.    y 


NEW-YORK. 

B.  WESTERMANN  &  CO. 
1883. 


S/foo 


TO 

WILLIAM  FRANCI8  ALLEN,  a.m., 

PROFESSOR  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  WISCONSIN, 

THLS  TRANSLATION  IS  DEDICATED  AVITH  HEARTFELT 

GRATITUDE  FOR  MANY  ACTS  OF  KINDNESS 

BY  HIS  FORMER  PUPIL, 

THE  TRANSLATOR. 


P  R  E  F  A  C  E. 


In  the  course  of  my  lectures  oh  Gothic  Grammar  I  long  ago 
felt  the  need  for  an  ouiline  being  in  the  hands  of  my  hearers, 
in  order  to  enable  them  to  take  up  the  study  of  the  Gothic  lan- 
guage for  themselves.  There  was  required  for  this  a  clear  re- 
presentation of  Phonology  and  Etijmology ,  giving  a  view  of  the 
language  as  far  as  possible  by  itself  without  admixture  of  scraps 
from  Comparative  Grammar.  For,  an  understanding  of  the  Ger- 
mano-Gothic  Grammar  from  a.  scientific  point  of  view  can  certainly 
not  be  obtained  from  an  outline,  and  unsystematic  remarks  must 
needs  confuse  the  Iteginner,  quite  irrespective  of  the  fact  that  iti 
the  manuals  commonly  used,  the  science  of  language  stands  07i  a 
rather  antiquated  basis. 

The  present  Grammar  will  thus  also  enable  him  who  is  igno- 
rant of  Comparative  Grammar  to  learn  Gothic.  Pre-historic  ques- 
tions have  therefore  been  as  far  as  possible  avoided,  or  whoi 
this  could  not  entirely  be  done,  treated  only  from  a  purely  Gothic 
point  of  view.  Reference  has  rather  been  made  to  another  Ger- 
manic dialect,  e.  g.  the  Old  High  German.  It  has  been  found 
necessary  to  leave  over  for  lectures  the  scientific  explanation  of 
the  facts  stated  in  the  Grammar.  It  is  also  another  purpose  of 
this  book  to  serve  as  a  basis  for  these  lectures,  and  to  this  in 
its  preparation  constant  attention  has  been  given.  It  will  be  seen 
that  the  somewhat  detailed  treatment  of  Phonology  is  largely  in- 
fluenced by  this  consideration,  since,  for  instance,  such  examples 
under  the  Consonants  have  been  chosen  as  can  be  made  use  of 
in  the   demonstration  of  the  "Laulverschiebung*)".     In  treating 


*)   Shifting  or  Pcrmutaliou  of  Consonanls.     The  former  (erm   is 
used  by  March,  the  taller  by  Whilney. 


VI 

of  I  he  \'(icalisiii,  (III  iijipiirhuuhj  hus  like/rise  been  given  of  shoning 
by  examples  Ike  Iransformalion  of  I  he  Indo- Germanic  Vncniism 
inio  thai  of  I  he  Gerinano-Gothic.  ■ — 

The  Reading  Exercises  and  Glossary  will  be  sufficieril  for 
all  immediate  needs,  since  they  provide  material  for  the  appli- 
cation of  what  has  been  learned  in  the  Grammar.  They  will 
also  furnish  sufficient  material  for  the  exercises  in  Gothic  con- 
nected nnth  the  lectures. 

I  irovld  like  to  advise  the  beginner  who  may  learn  Gothic 
from  this  book,  at  first  simply  to  read  over  the  chapters  on  pho- 
nology, but  to  give  more  particular  attention  to  those  on  infJection 
(omitting  however  in  every  case  the  i\otes)  and  then  at  once  to 
proceed  to  read  a  text.  A  more  extended  learning  of  the  Grammar 
must  accompany  this  exercise,  and  of  course  the  analysis  of  the 
texts,  which  must  be  carefully  executed,  will  require  a  constant 
reference  to  the  Grammar. 

The  above  remarks  which  formed  the  preface  to  the  first 
edition  of  this  book  on  its  appearance  in  1880  apply  to  the  second 
edition  also,  for  the  plan  and  disposition  of  the  whole  have  not 
been  changed. 

In  this  edition  the  most  obvious  devlalion  from  the  first  is 
in  the  transcrijition  of  the  Gothic  alphabet,  inasmuch  as  I  have 
introduced  w  for  v  of  the  first  edition  and  similarly  (\  and  \v 
for  kv  and  liv  respectively,  of  which  signs  q  and  \v  correspond 
to  the  imif)rm  original  signs,  fl'hen  the  first  edition  appeared, 
the  sign  q  was  already  in  common  use;  my  reason  for  employing 
kv  instead  in  that  edition  was  that  no  uniform  sign  for  liv  sug- 
gested itself  to  me,  and  in  my  opinion  whoever  writes  liv  must 
also  use  kv.  After  the  facts  slated  by  Collitz  in  his  review  of 
this  book  (Zs.  fdph.  12,  480 — 82),  I  could  no  longer  employ  the 
signs  kv  and  \\\,  but  was  compelled  to  see  about  getting  new  signs 
for  both.  Following  Collitz's  jtroposal,  I  had  the  ligature  hr  cut 
in  place  of  hv ,  which  so  recommends  itself  that  its  suitability 
needs  no  discussion  but  will  certainly  he  acknowledged  by  all 
fellow-workers.  The  w  very  itnproperly  used  by  Gabelentz-Lobc 
for  h%  7  could  now  give  its  proper  place,  that  of  v.  In  this 
respect  also  I  think  I  ame  sure  of  general  approval,  for  w 
has  been  fully  established  in  Anglo-Saxon  orthography. 


Vll 

The  text  of  Ihe  Grammar  is  cssenliallij  Ihal  of  the  first 
edition,  hut  there  are  a  few  slight  additions  and  other  emendations 
that  seemed  necessarij  to  inyself  or  the  necessity  for  which  had 
been  pointed  out  by  friends.  J  have  also  availed  myself  of  sug- 
gestions thrown  out  during  the  public  discussion  of  the  book,  in 
so  far  as  I  could  agree  with  them.  The  Reading  Exercises  re- 
main the  same.  The  Glossary  has  however  been  enlarged  by  the 
incorporation  therein  of  all  words  occurring  in  the  Grammar, 
whereas  previously  it  contained  only  the  vocabulary  of  the  Reading 
Exercises.  The  citations  from  the  chapters  on  Inflections  have 
been  given  in  full,  those  from  the  chapters  on  Phonology  in  every 
case  where  a,  word  does  not  stand  merely  as  an  arbitrarily  chosen 
example.     The  Glossary  may  therefore  also  serve  as  an  Index. 

Thus,  I  think  I  may  fairly  hope  that  the  second  edition  of 
this  unpretending  little  irork  will  be  received  no  less  favorably 
than  its  firsts  and  that  it  also  will  be  found  a  useful  guide  in  the 
study  of  Gothic. 

Gii'ssen,  October  .1SS2. 

VVillielm  IJrainie. 


™ANSLATOirs  PREFACE. 


This  translation  iras  made  from  Ike  revised  proof-sheets  of 
the  second  German  edition,  and  it  /ras  expected  that  they  rvould 
have  appeared  simultaneously.  The  translator  —  a  student  him- 
self —  hopes  that  those,  both  teachers  and  students,  who  may 
use  it,  will  forgive  its  baldness;  he  has  tried  to  reach  a  true 
rather  than  an  elegant  version,  and  moreover  owing  to  delays  and 
disappointments  on  the  part  of  the  printer  had  to  prepare  it  in 
the  mindst  of  his  academic  work,  instead  of  finishing  it  before  the 
beginning  of  the  session.  In  those  circumstances  errors  are  likely 
to  have  crept  in,  and  it  tvill  greatly  oblige  the  translator  to  have 
them  communicated  to  him. 

At  first  it  was  intended  to  supply  the  reading  exercises  with 
explanatory  and  comparative  notes.  These  have  been  omitted  for 
the  present,  as  the  translator  wishes  to  have  the  opinion  of  those 
experienced  in  such  matters,  whether  they  would  be  desirable. 

The  pronunciation  of  some  Gothic  sounds  has  been  indicated 
by  the  corresponding  English  letters  within  square  brackets.  Much 
care  has  been  taken  in  preparing  the  glossary.  The  Gothic  text 
as  well  as  various  other  versions  of  the  Bible  both  in  modern  and 
ancient  languages  have  been,  compared,  in  order  to  render  the 
German  both  as  literally  and  correctly  as  possible.  The  ?vorks 
of  Stamen,  Skeat,  and  Schulze  have  been  used  wherever  they  were 
applicable.  Modern  English  words  akin  to  the  Gothic  have  been 
chosen  whenever  they  suggested  themselves  to  the  translator,  and 
it  is  likeivise  hoped  that    the  words  in  ()  are  tiot  out  of  place. 

Should  the  student  not  be  acquainted  with  any  of  the  scien- 
tific terms,  he  may  apply  to  works  like  March's  ^^Comparative 
Grammar  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  language,,. 

The  translator  is  much  indebted  to  prof.  Braune  and  Mr. 
Bicker 1 071  for  their  kind  suggestions  and  informations  of  misprints 
and  other  errors. 

Freiburg,  December,  1882. 

Tr. 


C  0  N  ^r  K  N  1^  s. 


Phonology.  Page 

Chap.      I.     Letters  (§§1  —  2) 1 

Chap.    II.    Vowels  (§§  3  — 27) 3 

Chap.  in.     View  of  the  Gothic  Vocalism  (§§  2S  — 3C.)      ....       14 

A.  Plionetic  System  (§  2S). 

B.  Historical  System  (§§  29  — :U1). 

Chap.  IV.    Consonants  (§§  'iT  —  ^2) 17 

A.  Sonorous  Consonants  (§§  38  —  5(»). 

B.  Noise  Sounds  (§§  51^78). 

Labials  (§§  51— 5G). 
Gutturals  (§§  57  —  (58). 
Dentals  (§§  69  —  78). 
Appendix.    General  Kemarks  on  the  Consonants 
(§§  79-82). 

Inflections. 

Chap.  I.       Declension  of  Nouns  (§§  83  — 120) 35 

General  Remarks  (§§  83  —  88). 

A.  Vowel  (strong)  Declension  (§§  89  — l(i6). 

B.  N- Declension  (weak  declension)   (§§  10  7 — 113). 

C.  Miscellaneous  Inflections  (§§  114  — 118). 
Appendix.    Declension  of  Foreign  Words 

(§§   119  —  120). 
Chap.  II.      Declension  of  Adjectives  (§§  121  —  139)     ..'...      47 

A.  Strong  Adjectives  (§§  122  —  131). 

B.  Weak  Adjectives  (§  132). 

C.  Declension  of  Participles  (§§  133  —  134). 

D.  Comparison  of  Adjectives  (§§  135  — 139). 

Chap.  III.    Numerals  (§§140  —  149) .      54 

Cuap,  IV.    Pronouns  (§§  150—166) ,...,.      56 

Chap.    V.    Conjugation  (§§  167  —  209) .      61 

L    Strong  Verbs  (§§  169—182). 
II.    Weak  Verbs  (§§  183  —  195). 
m.     Irregular  Verbs  (§§  196  —  209). 

Chap.  VL    Particles  (§§  210  — 219) 80 

Appendix.    Sources,  Editions,  Grammatical  and  Lexical  Aids 

(§§  220-222) 83 

Selections  for  Reading- , 86 

Glossary i03 


AbbreTiations. 

altd.  Gr.,  Altdeutschc  rxraunuatik. 
an.  v.,  anomalous  verl). 
A.-S.,  Anf>lo-Sax()n. 

Beitr.,   Paul  nnd  Brauue's  Beitrage  ziir  doiitsi-hon  SijraclH,'  und  Littoratiir. 
et  al.,  and  dscwliere. 
et  seq.,  and  tlie  foUowinsi,'. 
f.  w.,  forcift'n  word. 
0.  li.  (I.,  (lid  llijili  (Tin-nian. 
0.  N..  Old  Nonso. 
0.  S.,  Old  Saxon, 
pret.-pr.  v.,  preterit  present  verb, 
pr.  n.,  proper  name, 
w.  v.,  weak  verb. 

Zs.  fda.,  Zeitsclu-ift  fiir  deutsches  Alt(^rtlmm. 
Zs.  fdpli.,  Zeitselirift  tVir  deiitselie  I'liilolojj'ie. 
Words  marked  with  -;;■  are  supposed  words. 

Such  abbreviations  as  pret.  for  preterit,  noni.  tV»r  nominative,  and  others, 
are  obvious. 


Corrections. 


Page     2,  i;      l,ii--,  line  4,  read  before  and  behind,  nol  or. 

„        6,  §    10,  „  II,  speech  for  speach. 

„        S,  §    14,  n.  1,     „  I,  for  preceded  read  followed. 

„      11}  I    21,  n.  1.     ^  ;$,  for  Hanpt  read  Haupt. 

,,      13,  I    2.5,        ■    ,  4,  delete  {). 

„      14,  I    28,  ,,  5,  delete  as  intermediates. 

„      16,  §    30,  ,  :<,  increase /br  increasse.  —  §  ."J.'J,  1.  .'5,  All/VirAlle. 

,       18,  §    ;^7,  ,  (;,  to  for  tho. 

,      18,  §    :is,         .    „  ),  discharging /lyr  discharching.  —  1.  4 ,  thereby 
for  liereby. 

Page  19,  §    40,  n.  I,  line  i,  proper  for  propre. 

„      19,  ^    41,  ,,  7,  read  decline  for  nigli. 

„      2.5,  vj    61,  n.  1,     ,,  2,  omit  for  onimit. 

■,      31,  §    74,n.  1,     ,,        1,  developed  for  developped.  —  n.  2,  1.5,  read 
\\o\>ii  for  wods. 

Page  32,  §    7S  (c),    line  3,  read  medial  for  initial. 

„      36,  §    87,  .  2,  read  has  for  have. 

„      40,  §  101,  ,  1,  101  for  161.  —  number  for  numbre. 

„      48,  5<  122,  .,  II,  passed  for  past. 

,      53,  §  137,  .,  2,  read  suffixes  for  suffix. 

,      60,  i?  161,  ,  5,  read  form  for  from. 

,      61,  §  167,  „  4,  occurring  for  occurinii'. 

,      67,  §  176,  n.  4,     „  I,  The  for  Te. 

,      73,  §  189,  u.  1,     ,  2,  read  they  for  it. 

„      80,  §  212,  „  I ,  developed /o?- developped.  —  1.  2,  degrees /o?' 

degress. 

Page  83,  §  220  (1),  line  5,  speech  for  speach. 


PHONOLOGY. 


CHAP.  I.     LETTERS. 

§  1.  The  monuments  of  tlie  Gothic  language  liave  been 
handed  down  in  a  peculiar  alphabet  whose  inveutov,  according 
to  Grecian  ecclesiastic  writers,  was  Ulfilas.  The  Gothic  al- 
phabet, however,  is  not  entirely  a  new  creation,  but  Ultilas 
took,  for  foundation,  the  Greek  alphabet  which  he  accomodated 
to  the  state  of  the  Gothic  sounds,  increasing  it  by  several  signs 
from  the  Latin  alphabet,  and,  in  a  few  eases,  availing  himself 
also  of  the  runic  alphabet.  Of  the  Greek  alphabet  he  also 
retained  the  order  and  the  value  of  numbers.  The  Gothic 
alphabet  is  now  sufficiently  represented  by  the  Latin  one.  In 
the  following  we  give  in  the  first  line  the  original  Gothic 
characters,  in  the  second  their  numerical  value,  in  the  third 
the  transcription  of  the  Gothic  characters  by  Latin  letters 
which  latter  we  shall  henceforth  employ  exclusively. 


A 

B 

\ 

Cl 

e 

U 

z 

h 

^ 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

a 

b 

g' 

d 

e 

q 

z 

h 

\ 

U 

K 

A 

tl 

II 

Q 

n 

n 

M 

10 

20 

30 

40 

50 

60 

70 

80 

90 

i 

k 

1 

m 

u 

.J 

u 

P 

— 

Brauue 

,  Goth. 

grammar. 

1 

2  Plionolof:;y.     ('hup.  I. 

100      200      ;{0o      4iH>     r)Oo      ()Oo      700      800      Ooo 
r  s  t         w         f  /         Iv  0         — 

Note  1.  Of  these  signs  one  (i,  10)  is  rei)resentcd  by  two  forms. 
The  i  witlioiit  dots  ooeurs  oftener,  the  i  with  dots  stands  at  the  beginning 
of  a  word  and  in  tlie  middle  of  a  word  after  a  vowtd  sign,  i.  e.  when  it 
begins  a  syllable  by  itself  and  does  not  form  a  dii)litliong  with  the  prece- 
ding vowel,  e.g.,  /'raili/^  {=  fra-UiJ').  In  transerijjtion  i  is  employed 
thnmghont. 

Note  2.  Two  signs  taken  from  the  Greek  alphabet,  the  episema 
koppa  (90)  and  sampi  (900),  are  without  any  phonetic  value,  but  serve 
only  as  numeral  signs.  —  The  letters,  when  denoting  numerals,  are  marked 
by  a  horizontal  stroke  above,  or  by  dots  before  or  behind  them:  ib  or 
•ib-  =  12. 

Note  J.  In  some  cases  the  transcription  of  the  Gothic  signs  is 
fluctuating,  v  is  quite  often  written  instead  of  w  (§  39,  n.  1);  —  for  the 
simple  signs  q  and  h  are  used:  kv  or  gu  (for  q  §  59,  n.  1),  h  or  w  (for 
h  §  (13);  —  for  />  which  had  been  adopted  from  the  Norse-A.-S.  alphabet, 
also  Ih  is  used  (^i  "1,  n.  1). 

Note  4.  The  Gothic  monuments  show  only  a  few  abbreviations; 
the  holy  names,  gup,  frauja,  iesus,  yrisius,  are  always  abbreviated.  The 
abbreviations  in  the  latter  case  are  expressed  by  a  stroke  above  them, 
and  are  in  our  texts  usually  written  in  full.  E.  g.  g\>  =  gup,  fa,  fins  =  frauja, 
fraujins. 

Note  5.  The  Goths  had  already  before  Ulfilas  the  Germanic  runic 
letters.  The  names  of  these  letters  were  also  made  use  of  for  the  new 
signs.  The  Gothic  letters  together  with  a  few  Gothic  words  and  alphabets 
have  been  handed  down  to  us  in  a  Salzburg-Vienna  manuscript  of  the 
9.  century:  W.  Grimm,  Wiener  Jahrbiicher  der  Literatur  43,  p.  4. 
et  seq.  Massmanu,  Ilaupts  Zeitschrift  I.  p.  29(1  et  seq.  —  The  form 
of  the  names,  however,  is  very  corrupt.  As  to  this,  comp.  especially 
A.  Kirchhoff,  das  gotische  Runenalphabet,  2.  edit.,  Berlin  1854; 
J.  Zacher,  das  gotische  Alphabet  Vulfilas  und  das  Runen- 
alphabet, Leipzig  1855. 

§  2.  Of  the  27  signs  two  being-  only  numeral  signs,  are 
(.iropi)ed  (§1,  n.  2),  a  third,  the  Xi  '^^  retained  only  in  Greek 
foreign  words,  esi)ecially  in  the  name  ChrUfns,  and  it  denotes 
no  Gothic  sound.  Hence  there  remain  24  signs  for  simjjle 
sounds,  whose  phonetic  value  is  to  ])e  established.    These  are: 


Letters.  3 

a)  Consonant  sig-ns: 

|)    b    f    m    w    I    t    d    )^    s    z    n    1    r    I    k    q    g-    h    lir    j. 

b)  Vowel  signs : 
a     e     i     0     u,     and 

e)  The  combinations  of  two  vowel  signs: 
ei    iu    ai    au. 

For  the  establishing  of  the  pronunciation  of  these  signs 
the  following  means  are  before  us:  1)  The  Gothic  alphabet  is 
originally  the  Greek;  hence,  the  pronunciation  of  the  Greek 
letters,  as  that  held  in  the  4"'  century,  is  also  to  be  taken 
for  that  of  the  Gothic  letters  so  long,  as  w^e  have  no  proof 
to  the  contrary.  2)  The  use  of  the  numerous  Greek  foreign 
words  and  proper  nouns  by  Ulfilas.  3)  The  transcription  of 
the  Gothic  proper  nouns  in  Latin  documents  and  by  Latin 
authors  of  the  4"'  —  8"'  centuries.  4)  The  testimony  of  the 
cognate  Germanic  languages.  5)  Phonetic  mutations  and  gram- 
matical examples  in  the  Gothic  language  itself  enable  us  to 
draw  conclusions  as  to  the  nature  of  the  sounds. 

Note  ].  Conceniing  the  pronuuciation  of  the  Gothic,  coiup.  Weiu- 
gaertner,  die  Aussprache  des  Gothischen  ziir  Zeit  des  Ulfilas, 
Leipzig  1858;  Fr.  Dietrich,  iiber  die  Aussprache  des  Goti- 
schen  wiihreiid  der  Zeit  seines  Bestehens,  Marburg  18G2;  for 
the  consonants  especially  Paul,  zur  Lautverschiebung,  Beitriigel. 
p.  147  et  seq. 

Note  2.  An  old  testimony  for  the  Gothic  pronunciation  in  the 
Salzburg -Vienna  MS. 

uuorlun  olan  auar  euaiigeliU  tlicr  lucain 

waur)nin  u}:'}^an  afar  aiwaggeljo  jiairli  Lokan 

uuorlhuit  auar  ihuo  uickuedanl  iacliaulun 

waurJHin  afar  )'o  jah  que]nin 

ubi  dicit  .  genuit  .j.  ponitur        ubi  gabriel   jj.   pcnunt  et  alia  his  siiii  ubi 

aspiratione  .  ut  dicitur  gah  libeda  jah  iibaida        diptongou  ai  pro  e  longa 

p  ch  q  ponunt.  —  Conip.  §  1,  n.  5,  and  for  explanation  especially  Kirch- 

hoff  p.  20  et  seq. 


CHAP.  II.    THE  VOWELS. 
a 

§  3.     The  Gothic  a  signifies   as   a  rule  the  short  a -sound 
[as  iu  Germ.  Manu\. 

1* 


4  Phonology.     Chap.  T. 

Nffte  I.  Forrit"!!  words  and  names,  I'or  example;  Annas,  '^Irraq; 
Ahaja,  li/uuc  bni  bants,  i-it'({>j->(n>(i^ ;  fu/r/i/us,  uyyiXo^;.;  hailiara,  career; 
Inhiirn,  lueenia;  httfarnauni,  xannivaovn. 

Note  2.  (lotliie  uanies:  Alhanaricus ,  Ariaricns ,  Amalafr'nuUi 
(Annnian). 

i>  1.  The  short  a  in  frecineut  hotli  in  steni -sylhibles  and 
in  inliet'tion. 

Kxaniples:  a)  Steni-syllaldes:  «^/,v,  terror;  aljls,  alius;  lagr , 
tear;  r//ra,  acjiia;  fadar,  father;  (ilan,  to  g-row;  hafjan,  to  heave; 
saltim,  to  salt ;  Jidldan,  to  hold;  iraldan,  to  rule.  —  ahtau,  ocXo] 
Ji'dpar,  liter;  nwlsir,  .shee])-fold  (O.  II.  (J.  atvi,  ovis);  bandi,  fet- 
ter; ham,  ehild ;  sa(/(//rs,  eautus;  all  preterits  of  the  III. — V. 
ablaut*- series:  har,  T  bore;  hlaf,  stole;  band,  l)ound;  c/a/', 
^■ave,  etc. 

b)  Inflections :  daf/a  (dat.  sing-.,  §  00) ,  rvaurda  (n.  a.  ])1., 
§  It;*)),  giba  (u.  a.  s.,  §  OtJ),  yuma  (u.  s.,  §  107),  hmrtbna  (n.  a.  ])!., 
§  lOit);  —  hlindamma,  blindanu^  hlinda,  blindata  (strojig  adj., 
§  123);  —  hnma,  ma,  iia,  ija,  meina  (pron.,  §  150  et  seq.);  -- 
nima  (1.  s.  pres.  ind.);  nmmma^  nimama,  nhna'ma  (1.  ])1.,  du.; 
3.  pi.  optat);  liaUada  (niedio-passive,  §  170);  sdkida  (weak  pret, 
§184);  —  adverbs:  -ha  (e.  g.  glaggnmba)^  mha,  inna,  ana, 
/valla,  etc. 

Note  1.  Apocope  of  an  imaccented  a  before  enclitics:  pat-ist, 
]>al-ei ,  ]>an-nlt,  pamm-uh,  pan-ei,  pamm-ci,  kur-isl.  —  Also  frel  and 
fretum  (pret.  of  fra-Uan,  to  consume.     (§  ITd,  n.  ;J). 

Note  2.     For  n  in  the  dijjhthongs  a\,  an,  see  vj§  21.  25. 

§  5.  In  a  few  cases  a  is  also  equivalent  to  long  a  [as  iu 
Eugl.  father],  (Comp.  lloltzmanu,  Altdeutsche  Graninia- 
tik  I,  3  et  seq.). 

a)  In  foreign  words:  Silhanus  (Silvanus),  aurdl't  (orale), 
.^palkuldtur  (speculator) ;  PeUdtiis  etc. ; 

b)  in  the  following  Gothic  words :  fahan^  to  catch  (0.  H. 
G.  fdhan) ,  hdhan ,  to  hang  (0.  H.  G.  hdhan) ,  pdhta  (Pret.  of 
pugkjan,  to  think) ;  hrdhta  (pret.  of.  hvUjgan,  to  bring) ;  gafdhs 
a  haul;  faurhdh,  curtain;  gahdhjo,  coherently;  gdlUs,  a  going. 
—  In  all  these  words  ah  stands  for  original  anh.  To  this 
belong  probably  pdhb,  clay;  umvdhs,  blameless. 

'^')  For  the  meaning  of  this  word,  see  remark  on  page  15. 


The  Vowels.  5 

e 

§  6.  The  sigu  c  always  sigDifies  a  long-  vowel,  i.  e.  a 
close  e  being  very  near  to  the  sound  of  i  [like  a  in  Engl.  name]. 

Note  1.  In  Greek  words  ?/  is  regularlj'  represented  by  e;  e.g., 
Gabriel,  Kef  as,  aikkldsjv,  Krcta;  —  but  a  few  times  also  /;  ISaen,  Naiv; 
Ti/kekus,  Tv/i/ioc;  aUde,  iXioi;  and  lastly  f,  as  in  Jared,  'laQbS. 

Note  2.  In  Gothic  names  Latin  writers  first  employ  e  for  Gothic 
d:  Sigismeres,  Qe/mer,  Reccared;  but  also  already  at  an  early  period  i 
which  since  the  7.  century  has  been  used  alone;  e.g.,  Tlieodenar,  Valamir 
(Comp.  Dietrich,  p.  62  et  seq.). 

§  7.  Gothic  e  (con-esponcling  regularly  to  0.  H.  G,  and 
0.  S.  a)  is  found: 

a)  In  reduplicated  verbs,  in  part  with  the  aldaut*)  o  (§§ 
179.  181):  gretan,  lelan,  slepan.  b)  In  the  plural  preter.  of  the 
IV.  and  V.  ablaut-series :  setiim  (from  sifan,  to  sit),  nemum  (from 
ni?nan,  to  take),  lenmn  (from  ti?7ian,  to  behoove),  etum  (ilan),  and 
in  the  sing.  pret. ;  fret  (Luke  XV,  30),  c)  In  derivations  from 
the  verbal  stems  given  under  (b);  e.  g.,  andanms,  agreeable; 
andanem,  a  receiving;  gatemiha,  becoming;  uzeta,  manger,  d)  In 
other  words ,  like  jer,  year ;  qens,  wife,  woman ;  mena,  moon ; 
lekeis.  physician;  merjan,  to  preach;  manasefjs,  seed  of  man, 
world,  etc.  e)  In  formative  syllables :  falieps,  joy;  amepi,  flock 
of  sheep ;  azels,  easy ;  2.  pers.  pret.  of  weak  verbs,  -des  {nasides 
§174).  f)  Final:  In  the  termination  of  the  gen.  plur. ;  e.  g., 
dage;  in  monosyllabic  instrumentals,  hi,  pe ;  in  pai-ticles  and 
adverbs,  as  swe,  unte,  hidre,  hlsunjane,  lastly  in  the  datives, 
hammeh,  harjammeh,  ainumme-hiin  (Comp.  §§  163 — 66). 

Note  1.    t'  before  vowels  appears  as  ai,  see  §  22. 

Note  2.  ei  for  e  is  quite  often  found  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke; 
e.g.,  qeins  {=qens),  faheid  {=fahed),  fraleitais  (=  fraletais),  Luke  II. 
5,  10,  29;  afleilan,  Matth.  IX.  (i,  etc. 

Note  3.  Sporadically  occurs  also  i  for  e,  often  in  the  Gosp.  of 
St.  L.;  e.  g.,  b'vusjos,  Luke  II.  41 ;  q'xpeina  VIII.  56,  IX.  21;  tawididema 
VI.  1 1 ;  duatsnhvun,  Mk.  VI.  54. 

Note  4.  On  the  contrary  also  e  occurs  in  place  of  /  and  ei  (§  10, 
n.  5;  §  17,  n.  1). 

§  8.  From  this  e  must  be  separated  the  e  in  some  Gothic 
words  which  corresponds  to  0.  H,  G.  ea,  ia  (not  a) :  her,  here ; 
Kreks,  Greek;  fera,  region,  side;  mes,  table,  dish. 


*)  See  remark  on  page  15. 


6  Plionolofjjy.     Chap.  II. 

i 

i?  0.  /  regularly  denotes  the  short  vowel  i  [as  in  Eng-l.  mj, 
while  the  eorresi)oiulini::  long-  I  is  expressed  hy  ci  (§  10). 

Note  1.  Tlli^^  /  corrospuuds  to  (Jrcek  i,  only  exccptioniiUy  docs  it 
stand  I'or  Greek  //  which  is  generally  expressed  ]»y  c;  c.  g.,  Aunisimus, 
'Ovr/ai/Aoq;  BiJ'ania,  Ihjd^aviu. 

Note  2.  The  i  in  Gothic  words  denotes  the  lon^'  sound,  when  it 
is  incorrectly  eiui)loyed  for  c  (Conip.  §  7,  n.  .(). 

§  10.  The  Gothic  /,  from  a  historical  point  of  view,  is  of 
two  kinds:  In  it  two  originally  se])arated  sounds  wliich,  from 
a  i)urely  (lothic  standpoint  can  no  longer  be  distinguished, 
have  coincided, 

1)  Gothic  /  =  Early  Germanic  e  (0. 11.  G.  (';  —  0.  H.  G. 
/  before  n,  in  +  conson.,  and  before  /  following) ;  e.  g.,  in  the 
present  tense  of  the  verbs  of  111. — V.  ablaut-series  (§§  32 — 34) 
niman,  0.  H.  G.  ncman;  gihan,  0.  H.  G.  gcban]  giba,  0.  H.  G. 
gcba\  b'mdaji,  0.  II.  G.  hinian;  itan,  to  eat;  inidjis ,  medius; 
h/i/'an,  to  steal;  smtstar,  0.  H.  G.  stviisler;  ftdwor ,  four;  gifts, 
gift;  qias,  speach;  partic.  pret.  of  the  V.  ablaut-series:  glbans, 
itans,  lisam,  wigans,  qipans. 

2)  Gothic  /  =  Early  Germanic  i  (0.  H.  G.  i) ;  e.  g.,  lists, 
stratagem;  /isks,  fish;  is,  he;  ivissa,  I  knew;  skrilnari,  to  be 
rent,  torn;  plur.  pret.  and  part.  pret.  of  the  verbs  of  the  I.  ab- 
laut-series (§  30):  hilun,  hitans  (from  beUau),  sligun,  stigans 
(from  steigan),  lipun,  lipans  (from  leipan). 

Note  1.  Final  i  stands  in  id,  bi,  si,  hiri;  in  the  nominatives  of 
feni.  and.  neut.  J-stems:  bandi ,  band;  kimi ,  kind;  in  ace,  voc.  of  the 
masculines:  luiri ;  ',\.  sing.  opt.  preter. ,  iicmi.  This  final  /  appears  as  j, 
when  it  becomes  medial  (§  45). 

Note  2.  Final  i  before  a  following  «  cf  an  enclitic  word  is  elided 
in  nis  (=  }u-isl),  sci  (=  si-ci),  niba  {ni-iba). 

Note  3.    Every  i  before  h  and  r  is  broken  to  ai  (Comp.  §  20). 

Note  4.  ij  is  found  in  ija,  cam;  prija,  tria;  frijan,  to  hate;  frijuv, 
to  love;  sijum,  we  are;  kijans,  germinating,  and  others.  For  ij  also 
(but  rarely)  simple  i  is  used:  fian,  sium,  etc.  —  very  frequently  j  is 
omitted  only  in  fi-ial'Wa  (besides  frijapwa)  love. 

Note  h.  Sometimes  c  is  employed  for  i;  e.g.,  nsdrebi,  Mc.  V.  10; 
sencigana,  I.  Tim.  V.  1. 


The  Vowels.  7 

0 

§  11.  The  sign  o  in  Gothic  always  denotes  long-  o,  i.  e. 
a  close  0  near  to  ii  [as  in  Engl.  7w(e]. 

Note  1.  In  Greek  words  o  corresponds  regularly  to  oj,  rarely  to 
o;  e.g.,  Makidovja,  M(r^t6oria ;  it  also  takes  the  place  of  ov:  lodas, 
'lovSac,  Luke  III.  20. 

Note  2.    o  in  fiothic  words  often  stands  for  (short)  u  (§  14,  n.  3). 

§  12.  0  in  Gothic  (=  0.  H.  G.  uo)  is  frequent,  e.  g., 
hropar,  brother;  flodus,  flood,  hoka,  beech;  frbps,  wise. 
~  In  the  pret.  of  the  VI.  ablaut-series  (§  35)  and  of  the  e-  o- 
series  (§  30) :  ol,  liof,  6g ;  plur.  olum ,  hdfum ,  ogum ;  lailot, 
laUotum,  saiso.  In  terminations;  e.  g.,  n.  pi.  gibos,  dagos;  w. 
V.  II.  salhon;  final,  in  genii  pi.,  gibo ,  tuggono;  nom.  sing. 
tuggo,  hairtd.  Pronouns:  ho,  po ,  so,  hano-h,  ainno-hun, 
harjano-h.     Verb,  salbo. 

Note  1 .  For  u  we  find  sometimes  ii :  gakrdtuda  (from  kro(oti),  he 
is  crushed,  Luke  XX.  IS;  uhtedun,  they  feared  (from  dg),  Mark.  XI.  ,32. 

Note  2.    In  some  words  o  before  vowels  is  changed  into  au,  %  26. 

Note  3.  Change  from  o  to  m  in  the  inflection  of  fan,  gen.  funins. 
Concerning  this  and  other  relations  between  u  and  u,  compare  Kluge, 
Beitriige  VI.  377  et  seq.,  and  Sievers  VI.  504. 

U 

§  13.  The  sign  u  in  Gothic  denotes  both  a  short  [as  in 
Engl,  put]  and  a  long  vowel  [as  in  Engl,  rude] ;  but  short  u 
is  more  frequent  than  long  i\. 

Note  ].  M  in  foreign  words  takes  regularly  the  place  of  Greek  ov. 
It  often  stands  also  for  Greek  o:  diabulus ,  6ia,^olog  (and  diabaidus); 
apauslulus  (and  apauslaulus):  paintekuste,  nevzi/xoar/j. 

Note  2.     u  for  u  rare  (§  12,  n.  1),  ?<  for  an  (§  25,  n.  3). 

§  14.     Short  u  is  very  frequent  in  Gothic. 

Examples:  a)  Juk,  yoke;  swius,  son;  drus,  fall;  us- 
drusts,  a  ftilliug;  fralusis,  lost;  lusnan,  perish;  jus,  you;  — 
in  plur.  pret.  and  partic.  of  the  verbs  of  the  II.  series  (§  31) ; 
e.  g.,  gutum,  gut  cms,  lusum,  lusans ;  —  in  terminations  of  subst. 
of  the  M-decl.,  e.  g.,  handus,  Iiandu;  final,  e.  g.,  in  l^u,  thou; 
tiu,  now;  -u,  an  interrogative  particle. 

b)  fiml/'s,  wolf;  wulla,  wool;  gaqumps,  council,  synagogue; 
gulp,  gold;    swumfsl,  pond;    hund,  100;    sibun,   7;    taihun,  10; 


8  rii()noI(tjj:y.     Chap.  II. 

fulls^  full;  iin-,  privative  prefix;  in  the  ])lur.  pret.  and  part. 
pret.  of  the  verbs  of  the  III.  series  (4?;52):  hnndum,  bunddus, 
})art.  pret.  of  the  verbs  of  the  IV,  series  (§  3;i):  numam, 
stulans. 

hrukans,  broken;  us-hruknan,  to  be  broken  ott";  tnidan,  to 
tread,  jjartie.  Irudans]  snufrs,  wise. 

Note  1.  y,  when  i)rec't'de(l  by  a  vowel  or  /,  beemnes  w:  Icniu, 
gcnit.  knirvis ;  skadus,  shadow;  skadrveins,  sliadiiific;  skadrvjan;  to  shadow 
(comp.  §  42). 

Note  2.    Before  h  and  r  every  u  is  broken  to  au;  comp.  §  24. 

Note  3.  M  is  eight  times  (mostly  in  Luke)  represented  by  o;  e.g., 
lauhmoni,  lightning,  Luk.  XVII.  24;  sunjos ,  sons,  L.  XVI.  S;  ushdfon, 
Luke  XVII.  13;  aimmclmn,  L.  VIII.  43;  faiho,  cattle,  Mk.  X.  23. 

Note  4.  For  ?<  sometimes  au  is  found  in  the  terminations  of  the 
?/-decl.,  e.  g.,  sunaus  (n.  sing.)  L.  IV.  3;  comp.  §  105,  ii.  2. 

§  15.  u  is  certainly  loni;- in  a)  dUbo,  dove;  rima,  mystery; 
rtims ,  room,  roomy;  * mtil  (in  faurmilljan,  to  bind  up  one's 
mouth,  to  muzzle);  hrlxps,  l)ride;  hils,  house;  skura,  shower; 
uhtwo,  morning-time;  dhteigs,  uhtiugs,  timely;  hluirs,  pure,  clear; 
fids,  foul;  muks  soft  (in  mukamodei) ;  pusundi,  1000;  hrilkjan, 
to  need,  use;  (brf/hta,  adj.  briiks);  Itikan,  lock  (§  173,  n.  2); 
hrukjan.  to  crow  (See  Beitrjige  VI.  379);  uf,  out  {^ita,  etc.). 

b)  Through  the  omission  of  n:  JAhta  (prefer,  oi  pugkjan, 
to  think);  puhtus ,  conscience;  adj.  puhts,  huhrm ,  hunger; 
juhiza  (from  juggs,  young)  disciple. 

Note  1.  sills,  sweet,  probably  trom  '-'swots;  but  instead  ^)i  (idur-, 
4,  in  compounds  (besides  fidwdr),  we  should  rather  write  fidur-,  with 
short  u  (Comp.  §  141,  n.  1). 

Note  2.  In  Riima,  Rome;  Rumdneis ,  a  Roman,  ii  stands  for 
Latin  o. 

Note  3.  0  is  found  for  ic  only  in  dhleigd,  II.  Tim.  IV.  2,  Cod.  B 
(=  Uhteigd  A). 

Note  4.    For  u  before  vowels  to  au,  see  §  26b). 

ei 

J-    ~  §  16.     The  sign  ei  stands  for  long  i  [like  ce  in  Engl,  bee], 

following  the  Greek  which  at  the  time  of  Ulfdas  likewise  gave 
ei  the  sound  of  i. 

Note  1.  In  Greek  words  ei  stands  commonly  for/,  but  also  fort/, 
and  sometimes  for  ?/. 

Note  2.    For  ei  in  place   of  Gothic  e,   see  §  7,  n.  2. 


The  Vowels.  9  | 

§  17.    In  Gothic  ^YOl•ds  ei  occurs  in  stem-syllables   in   the  i 

pres.  of  the  verbs  of  the  I.  series  (§  30):  beitan,  to  bite;  steigan,  \ 

to  mount;  it  interchanges  in  the  inflection  of  these  ver])S  with  | 

ai  and  /.  ! 

Other  examples:  heila,  time;   eisarn,  iron;   leipus,  (fruit-)  ; 

wine;  Jelhts,  light;  iveihs,  holy;  skeirs,  clear.     Pronouns:   /reis,  \ 

we;  mei)is,  peins,  seins]  —  very  frequent  in  formative  and  in-  j 

flective  syllables;  e.  g.,  adj.  in  -eigs  {inahteigs) ;  in  -eins  {a'meins,  ! 

eternal);   uomina  actionis  in -(?m^  {laiseins,  doctrine);  nom.  gen.  \ 

sing,  of  the  masc.  stems :  hairdeis,  herd;  laisarcis,  teacher;  and  j 

opt.  pret.  ncnieifi,  etc.;  final,  in  feminines  in  el:  managei  (§  113);  ] 

imperatives,  sokel  etc.  (§  186);  relative  particle  ei  (§  157)  and  i 

the  combinations  formed  with  it.  ' 

Note  1.    Quite  often   occurs    the    sound   ei   expressed  by  i,   e.g.,  \ 

wShsa,  Mk.  VIII.  26,  27;   ake,  Gal.  II.  14;   ize,  Mk.  IX.  1 ;   Luke  VIII.  Ki,  ; 

15,  et  al. 

Note  2.  ci  for  in  occurs  in  the  rare  seileina ,  II.  Cor.  XI.  2S  (from 
sinfeins,  daily;  sinleino,  always).  _^ 

§  18.  The  Gothic  iu  is  pronounced  r^^fc;2^®Wf^b^*  iforms 
the  syllable,  u  being  consonant;  hence,  iu. 

Note  1.  In  Gothic  words  Latin  writers  render  iu  hy  cu,  co:  Thcu- 
des,  Theudicodo,  The  odor  icus. 

Note  2.  iu  is  dissyllabic  in  sium  (§  10,  n.  4),  niu  (interrog.  particle 
=^  ni-n,  §  216);  thus  i-u. 

§  19.  iu  is  a  normal  present  vowel  of  the  11,  series  (§  31): 
hiugan,  bow ;  biiidan,  offer ;  it  interchanges  in  tliese  verbs  with 
au,  u.  —  In  other  words,  for  instance,  piuda,  people;  dius, 
animal;  liuhap,  light;  diups,  deep;  sinks,  sick;  jiiujis,  new; 
niun,  nine;  iup,  upwards;  — -  iu  does  not  occur  in  formative 
and  inflective  syllables,  except  in  the  rare  dhtiugs  (§  15). 

Note  1.  In  kiiiii,  knee;  triu,  tree;  qius,  living,  m  is  taken  to  the 
following  syllable  (as  tv),  as  soon  as  these  words  become  dissyllabic  by 
inflection:  kniivis,  triwis,  qiwis;  comp.  §  42. 

ai 

The  sign  ai  in  Gothic  stands  for  two  etymologically,  and 
certainly  also  phonetically,  different  sounds. 


10  Phonology.     Cliap.  II. 

i?  I2t).  1.  Tlic  short  vowel  ni  [like  a  in  Eiij;-].  ftif].  — 
(It  is  employed  in  (Jotliie  to  denote  a  sliort,  open  (?- sound. 
l<'or  the  sake  of  distinction  ^Tannnarians  folloAvinj^  Grimni'si 
exanijjle,  i)nt  an  ju'cent  on  the  /  (ai).  To  (Jotliie  al  eoiTes])ond8 
in  0.  11.  (1.  and  in  the  otliev  Germanie  languages  short  e  or  /. 
The  short  6' -sound  represented  by  ai  oeeurs:  1)  Before  h  (Ir) 
and  r  whieli  sounds  eliange  every  short  /  into  ('  {ai)  (i^  10, 
u.  ;^).  E.  g.,  airpa,  earth;  wairpan,  to  throw;  bairhls,  bright; 
faihu,  eattle;  maihshis,  dung;  raihis,  right;  luihun,  10;  saihan, 
to  see;  pal  hum,  i)lur.  pret.  (of  pei/iau,  to  grow).  2)  In  redu- 
plicated syllables  (§  178)  haihald,  aiaik  etc.  o)  In  some  single 
words:  ha'ifrs,  bitter;  tva'ila  (=  0.  H.  0.  wi'la),  well;  aippau 
(=  0.  11.  (}.  e(fdo),  or;  and  perhaps  also  in  the  i)ronoun  Jains, 
that  one  (=  0.  11.  G.  jiiner). 

Note  1.  Tlie  law  for  the  transition  of  i  to  ai  before  h,  r  (so-called 
breaking)  is  almost  without  exce]>ti(m,  and,  likewise,  liokls  good  for  the 
i  whicli  is  common  to  all  (Tcrmanic  languages,  and  for  the  specially  Gothic 
i  {^  1(1).  /  is  retained  betbre  /(  and  r  in:  nili,  neque  (=  ni  uh),  hiri, 
come!;  du.  hirjats;  plur.  hii'jip  (§  219),  and  in  the  rare  forms:  silm, 
victorj^,  I.  Cor.  1.5,  \M  (a  gloss,  instead  of  sif/is);  the  related,  probably 
corrupted,  form  parihis  (adj.  gen.  sing.),  not  yet  fulled  (=  now,  said  of 
cloth),  Mt.  IX.  16. 

Note  2.  Not  every  ai  before  k,  r  is  ai;  it  can  also  be  the  old 
diphthong.  E.  g..  pdili  (pret.  =  7-ais)  [But  \i\m.  paihum  (==  risuni)  §  .'^0]; 
dill.  I  have  Mills,  property;  lidihs ,  one-eyed;  air,  early;  (0.  II.  G.  c/-); 
sdir,  sorrow  (0.  II.  G.  .?<?/•),  ^w^Vm,  sting;  dims,  messenger.  Whether  m 
or  ai  is  to  be  read,  may  in  most  cases  be  inferred  from  the  other  Ger- 
manic languages. 

Note  3.  Latin  orthography  expresses  ai  in  Gothic  names  by  e. 
E.  g.,  Krmauaricus  =  Gothic  *Airmanarciks  ;  Ermcnbcrga  —  Gothic  *Air- 
minbairfjii. 

§  21.  II.  The  old  diphthong  ai  [like  /  in  Engl.  fine]. 
By  far  the  greater  number  of  the  Gothic  a/s  express  a  di- 
phthongal sound  occurring  in  0.  H.  G.  as  ei  or  c,  in  0.  S.  as 
e,  in  0.  N.  as  ei.  In  fact  the  Goths  even  at  the  time  of 
Ulfdas  seem  to  have  pronounced  tliis  ai  as  a  4-  '•  For  this 
ai  we  employ  Grimm's  sign  di ,  whenever  it  is  likely  to  be 
confounded  with  ai.) 

Examples  of  the  diphthongal  ai  (before  h,  r,  comp.  §  20, 
n.  2) :  The  preterits  sing,  of  the  I.  ablaut-series  (§  30),  bait,  I 
bit  (from  beiian) ;  staiy,  I  climbed  (from  steigan)  etc. ;  ains,  one ; 


The  Vowels.  11 

hialfs,  loaf;  slaiga,  patli ;  laisjan,  to  teaeli ;  —  haitan,  to  he 
called;  maiian,  to  eut;  skaidan,  to  depart;  aiws,  time;  —  hails, 
liealtliy;  daUs,  deal. 

ai  appears  also  in  inflective  syllables  of  the  III.  weak 
eonjiig-.  (§  191),  hahais,  habaida,  etc.;  in  the  opt.  pres.  nimais, 
etc.;  anstais,  gen.  sing.  /-decl. ;  in  the  strong  adj.  hlindaizos, 
etc.  (§  123);  —  iinal,  as  in  gibai,  anslai  (dat.  sing.),  nimai  (3. 
s.  opt.),  Uindai  (dat.  sing,  f.,  nom.  pi.  m.  of  the  strong  adj.); 
—  monosyllables:  pai  (n.  pi.),  these;  fwai,  2;  bat,  both;  wai, 
woe ! . 

Note  1.  Latin  writers  express  the  Gothic  ai  predominantly  liy  ai, 
ei:  Paffa/aip/ius,  Qaina,  Radagaisus,  Gisalcicus  (Comp.  Dietrich,  Ueber 
die  Anssprache,  etc.);  eils,  in  the  Latin  epigranini  (Ilanpt's  Zeit- 
schrift  L  ;<79). 

Note  2.  ai  and  aj  interchange  in  wai,  woe;  ivai-dedja,  evil-doer, 
thief;  and  tvajamcrjan ,  to  blaspheme;  nirvs ,  time,  to  which  ajukdu/js, 
eternity,  belongs. 

§  22.  The  ai  in  the  reduplicated  ablaut- verbs  (§  182)  is 
almost  universally  taken  also  as  a  diphthongal  ai:  saian,  to 
sow;  tvaian,  to  blow;  * laian,  to  revile  (occurs  only  in  the  pret, 
laildun,  unless  faianda,  R.  9,  19,  is  an  error  for  laianda).  But 
this  ai  stands  etymologically  for  Gothic  e,  and  it  answers  also 
0.  H.  G.  a  (not  eU);  0.  H.  G.  sd-jan,  wd-jan.  The  diphthong 
ai  before  a  vowel  ought  to  become  aj\  thus,  *sajan,  wajan. 
Here  phonetically  ai  perhaps  =  long  «-,  i.  e.  open  e  which 
latter  represents,  when  standing  before  a  vowel,  the  close  e 
(t;);  thus,  saian,  tvaian  for  scan,  wean. 

Note  \.  Besides  the  usual  saian,  saiip  etc.,  also,  but  rarely,  forms  with 
j are  found :  saijil->,  saijands,  Mk.  IV.  14 ;  saijip  XL  Cor.  IX.  6,  A  (=  saiipB), 
Gal.  VI.  7,  8,  (=  saiip  B). 

§  23.  The  fact  that  the  Gothic  sign  ai  may  denote  both 
short  and  long  e  (a)  is  evident  from  its  regularly  representing 
Greek  sounds.  As  a  rule  ai  =^  e ,  for  example  in  aikldesjd, 
ixxXijoia;  Aileisabaijj ,  'EXiod^tr ;  Baiailzaibul ,  Bi^eX^e^ovX; 
Gainncsnraip ,  FevrrjOaQST ;  likewise  =  ca  (i.  e.  «?):  Idumaia, 
'idovnala;  Haibraius,  'E^QUlog;  hairaisis,  aiQeon,  etc. 

Note  1.  Gothic  ai  corresponding  to  Greek  rj  is  exceptional;  E.g., 
Hairodiadins,  gen.  belonging  to  nom.'//pcyrf/ac,  Mk.  VI.  17;  Neikaudai- 
mus  (Skeir.  52),  Nixodrjfioq  (otherwise  written  Nikaudemus). 


12  Phonolojiy.     ('liaj).  II. 

au 

Also  fJotliic  au  st:m(ls  (like  ai)  for  liistorically  mid  plio- 
netically  (litKcrciit  soiiiids. 

i?  iM.     1.    The  sliort  vowel  au  [like  Eiii;-].  o  in  n<)l\.  — 

iiu  ill  (Jotliic   denotes    a   sliort   open  o- sound.     In  this  case  it 

is   rej)resented   in   f^rammatical  writings  liy  an  in  order  to  di- 

:  Q  sting-uish  it  from  the  dii>htliong  au.     To  Gothic  aa  corresponds 

0  or  u  in  0.  H.  G.  and  in  the  other  Germanic  languages. 

au  in   Gothic   words   stands   before   h   and  r.     It  has  de- 
veloped from  u  which,  when  standing  before  those  sounds,   is 
always  ^J)roken„  to  o. 
Y  Examides:  waurms.  worm;   liaurn,  horn;   hdurgs,   (0.  11.  G. 

burg),  city;  wai'ird,  word;  tvaurpum,  plur.  pret.  of  irairpan,  to 
throw  (Comp.  §  32) ;  sauhts,  sickness  (0.  H.  G.  suht) ;  dauhlar, 
daughter;  auhsa,  ox;  lauhum,  pret.  plur.  oi  tiulian  (§31);  bauhla, 
])ret.  of  bugjan,  to  buy. 

Note  1.  The  use  of  ««  before  otlier  sounds  is  entirely  exceptional, 
and  its  correctness  is  doubtful.  Tims  in  aufto,  perhaps  (also  omM;  iiflO, 
]\It.  XXVII.  (>4);  bisauljan  to  sull_\  ;  bisaulnan,  to  be  detiled.  Here  belongs, 
according  to  Iloltzmanu,  also  ufbauljan,  to  putf  up  (II.  Tim.  Ill,  1). 

Note  2.  a)  short  ii  has  become  an  before  h  and  r  without  any 
exception.  An  ajjparent  exception  is  the  enclitic  -%ih,  and,  but  here  u  is 
owing  to  a  secondary  development:  it  is  not  found  at  all  after  a  short 
accented  vowel  nor  after  a  long  vowel  or  diphthong;  e.  g.,  sa-h,  ni-h, 
fmi-h,  wUjdu-h,  harjnnd-h;  u  occurs  after  consonants,  and  in  polysyllables 
which  have  dro]>ped  a  final  short  a;  e.g.,  Iwaz-vli, pammuh  {=^ fmrnma  uh), 
qipuh  (=  qipa  uh).  —  Other  ?/s  standing  before  h  are  long,  e.  g.,  pu/ita 
(comp.  §  15).  b)  u  before  ?•  is  a  fcAv  times  found  in  unaccented  syllables, 
namely  in  the  foreign  words  spaikidaha- iind patirpiira  {■iiml pai'trpaiira); 
also  in  the  Gothic  word  fidur-  (§  141,  n.  1).  The  prefix  u?--  (in  urreisan, 
nrruns,  etc.)  which  has  developed  by  assimilation  from  us-,  (hjes  not 
belong  here  (§  7S,  n.4). 

Note  ;5.  au  before  h  and  r  has  not  in  every  case  devehtped  from 
u,  but  may  also  be  the  diphthong  du,  e.g.,  hduhs,  high;  /uuh,  pret.  of 
tiuhan  (but  plur.  laidium  §.'51);  gdurs,  sad,  grievous  (to  which  0.  II.  G. 
gurag  belongs). 

Note  4.  We  will  have  to  take  the  au  which  occurs  in  the  M-decl. 
in  place  of  u  (§  14,  n.  4)  also  as  an).    Comp.  also  nftu  for  aufto  (§  24,  n.  1). 

Note  5.  The  Greek  o  is  regularly  represented  by  ad;  e.g.,  apau- 
staulus,  unoazokog;  alabaslraun,  akdl^aaxQov ;  Barpaulaumaius ,  BaQ- 
&oXofxaioc;  Pauntius ,  IlnvTioc.  —  ad  =  v  in  Sanr,  Si'-Qog;  padrpadra, 
noQ(fv()u. 


The  Vowels.  13 

§  25.  IT.  The  old  diplithoiif;-  an  [like  ou  iu  Engl,  house]. 
au,  when  not  standing-  before  li  and  r  (sometimes  also  before 
these,  §  24,  u.  3),  is  a  diplithongal  sound  to  whieh  correspond 
mi,  on  or  o  in  0.  H.  G. ,  o  in  0.  S. ,  au  iu  0.  N.  (Following  ^.. 
Grimm)  we  express  this  sound  by  cut,  whenever  it  is  to  be 
distinguished  from  aii. 

Examples:  The  preterits  sing.of  the  II. ablaut-series  (§31), 
gaut,  I  poured  (from  ghilan);  laug,  I  lied,  etc.;  laugnjan,  deny; 
daupjan,  baptize;  galauhjan,  believe;  galaubeins;  belief j  daupus, 
death ;  —  aukan,  increase ;  hlaupan,  to  run ;  slautan,  smite.  — 
haubijj,  head;  augo,  eye. 

In  the  ?/ -declension  au  occurs  in  inflections  and  final: 
sunaus,  sunau;  1.  p.  sing,  opt,  niinau,  ncnijau;  3.  s.  imjjer. 
lausjadau;  opt.  middle,  haitaidau. 

Note  1.  an  often  interchanges  with  aw  (comp.  §42);  e.g.,  laujan 
pret.  taivida,  to  do:  maivi  \c,^i\\.  maujos,  girl;  stuwan\)XGi.  snau,  to  hasten. 

Note  2.  Latin  anthors  express  ati  bj'  ati;  e.  g.,  Aus'Ua,  Auslrovuld us, 
Audericus. 

Note  3.    For  du  often  occnrs  u  in  tlie  w-decl.;  conip.  105,  n.  2. 

§  26.  Another  uu  both  historically  and  most  likely  also 
phonetically  different  from  the  former  ones,  is  found  before 
vowels. 

a)  For  original  o:  stauida  jtret.  of  siojan,  to  judge;  siaiia, 
f,  judgment;  staua,  m.,  judge;  taui,  n.,  gen.  1(yis,  deed  (comp. 
also  nhUl()Jis,  evildoer,  thief;  laujan,  ia/rida,  to  do);  a/mauidat 
and  afdaiiidui  part,  pret,  ^^  defatigati  „,  (from  *  afmojan  smdi  *  af- 
ddj'an);  sanii  n.,  sun. 

b)  For  u  of  the  other  Germ,  languages :  trauan  (0.  H.  G. 
Iruai),  to  trust,  hauan  (0.  H.  G.  buan),  to  dwell,  and  hnauan, 
to  rub  (0.  H.  G.  rdian,  0.  N.  nita)  of  Avhieh  only  bnauandans 
is  found  (Lu.  VI.  1), 

This  au  is  not  changed  into  an>  before  vowels,  therefore 
it  must  denote  a  single  sound;  it  is  very  likely  to  be  long- 
corresponding  to  uu,  and  thus  a  long  open  o  [E.  a  in  fall]  distinct 
from  the  close  sound  (which  is  nearer  to  u)  denoted  by  Gothic  6. 
Accordingly,  Gothic  o,  u  before  a  vowel  have  passed  over  into 
au  {a).  For  other  explanations,  comp.  Beitr.  VII.  p.  152  et  seq., 
VIII.  p.  210  et  seq. 


14  riidiioiijf?}'.   ciiap.  III. 

Nil  to  1.  Also  (Irt'ck  10  whicli  in  oilier  <;;ist'S  is  rt'jiiilarly  transcribed 
by  o,  is  rei)rescnt('(l  by  aii  before  vowels:  Trauadu,  7'(>wac:;  Nauil, 
Nu>e ;  Lauiiija,    Uoiq. 

Note  2.  d  before  the  vowel  m  is  however  found  in  the  ])ret.  forms, 
lailotat,  ivaiivoun  (from  laian,  waian  (5;  182)). 


APPENDIX. 

s?  27.  IJesidcs  tlie  above  discussed  vowel  sif;-ns,  also  other 
si^'iis  liaviiiy-  generally  a  eoiisonaiital  value,  may  discliarg-e  the 
fmu'tiou  of  vowels.  The  Gothie  /,  ni,  u,  r  are  very  often  vo- 
ealie,  i.  e.  syllable,  e.  g'.,  at  the  end  of  words  whieh  very  often 
have  dropped  an  original  vowel  suffix,  eonipensation  for  whieh 
is  made  by  the  liquid  becoming  syllable.  Thus  the  (lothie 
has  dissyllable  words  with  vocalic  liquids,  e.  g.,  akrs  (tield), 
fug\s  (fowl),   (aikns  (token,  sign),  niuipms  (gift). 

Note  I.  Tlic  West -Germanic  languages  have  developed  a  new 
vowel  (0.  H.  (t.  «)  from  these  vocalic  liquids;  e.  g.,  0.  H.  (t.  alckur,  fogal. 
zeihhan,  0.  8.  ineboin. 


CHAP.  III.    VIEW  OF  THE  GOTH.  VOCALISM. 

A.    PHONETIC   SYSTEM. 

§  28.  In  the  preceding  paragraphs  we  have  arranged 
the  Gothic  vowels  according  to  their  written  characters.  Now 
they  will  be  arranged  according  to  the  nature  of  the  sounds 
whieh  are  expressed  by  those  characters.  We  lay  down  as  a 
basis  the  natural  vowel  scale  moving  as  intermediates  between 
the  extremes  /  and  u  in  a  sevenfold  division: 
i  e  il  a  a  o  u. 
e  and  o  denote  here  the  close  e  and  o  lying  respectively  near 
/  and  u;  a  denotes  the  open  e,  a  the  open  o. 

In  the  following  view  it  will  be  stated  whether  each  of 
these  stages  is  present  in  Gothic  and  by  what  character  it  is 
expressed. 

i:  short  /  (§  10). 

long-  ei  (§§  10.  17). 
e:  short  wanting 
long-  e  (§§  G  — 8). 


View  of  the  CTuthic  Vocalism.  15 

Ji:  short  ai  (§  20). 

long  wjinting  (eonip.  however  ai.  §  22':') 
a:  short  a  (§§  3.  4). 

long-  a  (§  5). 
a:  short  ai'i  (§  24). 

long?  (perhaps  au  in  §  26). 
o:  sliort  (wanting).  .j_. 

long  0  (§§  11.  12).   .JT^M.!*^-  ^  ^^'-"' 
u:  short  u  (§§  13.  14). 
long  u  (§  15). 
Also  the  dii)hthongal  sounds: 

iu  (§§  18.  19). 
ai  (§  21). 
au  (§  25). 

B.    HISTORICAL  SYSTEM    (ABLAUT -SERIES). 

§  29.  The  (lothie  vowels  regarded  from  a  historioo-ety- 
mologieal  |)oint  of  view,  may  he  grouped  into  a  numher  of 
related  vowels.  Vowels  belonging  to  any  one  of  these  series 
may,  in  formations  with  the  same  root,  change  among  them- 
selves; in  the  formations  of  tenses,  as  also  in  the  verbal  and 
nominal  derivations  all  vowels  which  belong  to  the  same  series 
may  occur,  but  not  such  as  do  not  belong  to  the  same  series. 
This  change  of  vowels  within  a  series  is  called  ablaut,*)  the 
series  themselves  ablaut-series.  The  ablaut-series  are  seen 
most  distinctly  iu  the  verb.  The  relation  between  vowels 
in  the  same  ablaut-series  is  not  a  phonetic  but  a  historical 
one,  its  foundation  lying  without  the  domain  of  the  Germanic 
but  within  that  of  the  comparative  Indo- Germanic  grammar. 
Here  follow  the  ablaut-series,  as  they  occur  in  the  verlial  in- 
flection (comp.  §  172  et  seq.). 

§  30.     I.  Series: 

ei      ai      i  {ai)      i  {ai) 


*)  English  writers  have  no  settled  name  lor  this  kind  of  vowel 
change.  Sweet,  in  his  Anglo-Saxon  Reader,  calls  ablaut  „gnidation„  and 
umlaut  „mutatiou„,  whereas  iu  his  „ History  of  English  Sounds „  he  speaks 
of  „uuilaut„  and  „unilauts„.  March  uses  the  terms  „umlaut„  and  „ablaut„ 
throughout.  —  I  follow  his  example.  —  (Transl.). 


IG  Phonology.    Chap.  III. 

Exuiiiples:  rei.san  (lUTeisan) ,  rais,  risimi,  risans,  to  rise; 
vrraisjan,  to  iiiuke  to  rise,  to  raise  up;  urrisis  f.,  resurrection; 

—  peihfin,  Jji'iih,  pa/hum,  palhatis,  to  floiirisli,  inereas/ic;  —  wait, 
J  know,  ])1.  ivilnm;  iveiUtn,  to  see;  nwU-wods,  witness;  Inbja- 
Iclsel,  1'.,  witi'hcral't;  lists,  f.,  onnninf;';  laisjan,  to  teaeli. 

Note.  Tin*  i  in  this  sc^riey  is  thi!  Early  (Jeniianic  i  uieiitiouetl  in 
§  10,  2. 

§  31.     11.  Series: 

iu      au      u  {au)      u  {au) 

Exanj])les:  yiuta,  yaul,  gnlutn,  (jntuns,  to  pour;  guinan, 
to  be  ])Ourecl;  liugan,  lang,  lugum,  lugans,  to  lie;  liugnja,  ni., 
liar;  liugn,  u.,  lie;  anaUmgiis^  secret;  hmgnjan,  to  deny;  — 
galmibjdu,  to  believe;  galauheins ,  belief;  inihs,  beloved,  dear; 
luiii),  f'.,  love;  hihains,  f.,  lio]je;  —  sinks,  sick;  sduhls,  f.,  sickness; 

—  (Iriusan,  to  fall;  dransjan  to  make  to  tall;  drus,  m.,  lall; 
(Iriuso,  f.,  slope. 

§  :}2.    111.  Series: 

i  («/)       a      u  {au)      u  {an) 
The  tlienies   of  this   series   always   have  a  double  consonsant 
after  the  vowel,    o-enerally  a  double  liquid,   or  a  liquid  (/,  m, 
n,  r)  with  another  consonant. 

Examples:  hindan,  hand,  himdutn,  hnnd/ins,  to  hind;  hand, 
f.,  band;  handja,  m.,  prisoner;  gabinda,  f.,  band,  bond;  and- 
hundnan,  to  be  loosened;  gahundi,  f.,  bond;  —  7'innan,  to  run; 
rannjan,  to  cause  to  run;  runs,  m.,  a  run,  course;  rinno,  f., 
brook;  —  walrpan,  warp,  nmurpum,  wmrpans,  to  throw;  us- 
wanrpa,  f.,  a  casting-  away,  au  outcast;  —  pairsan,  to  be  dry 
(withered);  paursnan,  to  wither  away;  paursus,  dry,  parched; 
paurslei,  thirst;  —  drigkan,  to  drink;  dragkjan,  to  give  to  trink; 
dragk,  n.,  a  drink;  — ■  drugkja,  m,,  drinker;  drugkanei,  f.,  drunken- 
ness; priskan,  to  thrash;  gaprask,  u.,  thrashing-floor; 

Note.  The  /  of  this  and  the  following-  two  series  is  that  given  in 
§  10,  1  (=  Early  Germanic  e). 

§  33.     IV.  Series: 

i  {ai)      a      e      u  (iiii) 
AHpf  stems  of  this  series  have  simple  liquids  ij ,  m,  n,  r)  after 
the  vowel. 


View  (if  tli(^  Vocalism.  17 

Examples:  niman,  nam,  mhimm,  numans ,  to  take;  -numja, 
m.,  taker;  anda-numis,  f.,  a  reeeiviiig-,  aeeeptatiou;  anddnems, 
agreeable;  andanem,  n.,  a  receiving;  —  'bairan,  bar,  hermn, 
hauram,  to  bear;  haur ,  m.,  uatus;  ha7'n,  ii.,  fliild;  henisjos, 
parents;  —  ga-liman,  to  belioove,  agree;  ga-lamjan,  to  tame; 
galemiha  fitly. 

Note  1.  To  this  series  belong  also  hrikan,  hrak,  brekurn,  hrukans, 
to  break;  gahruka,  f.,  fragment;  us-hrukiian,  to  ))e  broken  oti";  hrakja, 
f.,  strife,  struggle.  —  Also  Irudan,  to  tread  (§  175,  n.  2). 

§  34.    V.  Series: 

i  {ai)      a      e       i  {ai) 
The  vowel  of  the  stems  of  this  series  is  followed  by  a  single 
consonant,  not  a  liquid. 

Examples;  giban,  gaf,  gcbnm,  gibans ,  to  give;  giba,  f., 
gift;  gabei,  f.,  riches;  —  si/ an,  to  sit;  satjan,  to  set;  anda-sets, 
abominal)le;  —  inUan,  to  measure;  miton,  to  think,  reason  upon; 
milaps,  f.,  measure;  nsmct,  n.,  manner  of  life  (conversation);  — 
to  l)e  saved;  ga-nisan,  Jiasjan,  to  save;  ganisls^  salvation. 

Note  1.  Here  belongs  also  sailiHin,  sah,  sckrmn,  saihuftsT^^3t;%stn^e 
h  has  the  value  of  a  single  sound  (^  0;j,  n.  1).  -    rT  <C/c> 

§  35.     VI.  Series:  ^  \^^r°L^^f'%\ 

a      o      o      a  X^^^/A       ^^> 

All  stems  of  tl»is  series  end  in  a  single  consonant.    ^i^-i?/^'A//>^ 

Examples:  wakan,  wok,  wbknm,  trakuns,  to  wake;  ivaktiTtlT;^-^' 
to  be  awakened;  wahtwb,  f.,  watch.  —  graban,  to  grave,  dig; 
grbha,  f.,  hole,  pit,  graha,  f.,  ditch;  —  f'rapjan,  fro}?,  to  under- 
stand; frapi,  n.,  understanding;  frops,  wise,  prudent;  frbdel,  f., 
understanding;  —  Jiafjun,  lidf,  to  heave;  -hafnan,  to  be  exalted; 
haban,  to  have;  ungaJidbains ,  f.,  incontinency;  —  og ,  I  fear; 
unagands ,  fearless;  ogjan,  to  frighten;  usagjau,  to  terrify;  agis, 
u.,  fear; — sakan,  to  strive,  contend;  sakjo,  f.,  strife;  sokjan,  to 
seek;  sokns,  f.,  question,  inquiry;  iinand-soks,  irrefutable. 

§  36.     Series  e  6  (VII.  ablaut-series). 

A  connection  between  c  and  o  is  found  in  the  so-called 
reduplicated  ablaut-verljs,  as  in  Ulan,  lailbt,  etc.;  saian  (=  *sean, 
§  22),  saub^  etc.     Comp.  §  180  et  seq. 

Note  1.  ThiiS  series  is  no  longer  found  in  the  verbal  inflection  of 
the  other  Germanic  languages,  but  its  existence  is  proved  by  its  occurring 
in  word-formation,  for  example  0.  H.  G.  {a  :  o)  lid,  f.:  Ion,  tuon,  to  do; 
—  knaan,  to  know:  knot,  chimal,  f.  kin,  race. 

Braune,  Goth,  grammar.  2 


18  ]'li(»iiolo{;y.     Cliiip.  IV. 

CHAP.  IV.     CONSONANTS. 

§  37.  Tlic  ('(Misoiinnt,  sii;ns  wluist^  vnliic  and  occurrence 
W(^  have  to  discuss  licrc.  liavc  aln^adv  been  mentioned  in  §  2. 
We  divide  tlie  sounds  dis('Iiari;-in^'  tiie  function  of  consonants 
into  sonorous*)  consonants  and  noise-sounds.  Comp. 
Sievers,  (lrundzuj;'e  der  riionetik  ]).  40  et  scq.  According 
tlio  this  the  (Jothic  consonant  signs,  w,j^  /,  ?«,  n,  r,  fall  into  the 
class  of  sonorous  consonants,  the  rest  into  that  of  noise  sounds. 

A.    SONOROUS  CONSONANTS. 

THE  SEMIVOWELS  w  AND  >. 

.  §  38.  7v  and  j  are  the  vowel  sounds  u  and  /  discharching 
a  consonantal  function.  Hence  in  Gotliic  tlie  cliange  between 
/  and  y,  u  and  //;,  according  to  their  position  in  tlie  word  and 
tlie  hereby  conditioned  function  of  the  sounds  as  vowels  or  as 
consonants.  The  consonantal  /  and  u  wlncli  in  other  languages 
are  expressed  by  the  same  characters  as  the  vowels  /  and  ?/, 
have  special  signs  in  Gothic,  ./  and  w.  These  sounds  are  also 
termed  ^^semi-vowels,,  an  expression,  liowever,  not  quite  proper. 

w. 

§  39.  The  sign  of  the  Gotliic  alphabet  which  we  represent  by 
w,  is,  in  form  and  in  ali)liabetic  order,  the  (ireek  v.  This  it  also 
represents  in  Greek  foreign  nouns,  uniformly,  for  example, 
Pawlus^  IJavloc;  Daweid^  Aavid;  abraggeljo^  ivayyiliov;  paras- 
kahve,  jcaQa6xtvr).  But  Gothic  //'  is  not  only  employed  in  the 
combinations  aw^  e/r^  in  which  the  Greek  v  had  perhaps  at 
that  time  already  the  value  of  a  spirant,  but  it  stands  also 
for  simple  Greek  v  with  a  vocalic  function,  for  example, 
Swmaidn^  2^v{nc6i';  swuagoge,  (jwaycoyi);  marlwr^  (lagrvQ.  But 
in  the  latter  case  our  transcriptions  of  the  Gothic  texts  put 
(obscuring  the  true  state  of  affair)  y  instead  of  w  {Sijma'mi^ 
synagdge.,  martyr. 


*)  I  have  literally  rendered  tlie  terms  ^snnore  Consonanten,,  and 
„Geriiuscldaute„  by  „sonor()us  consonants,,  and  „noise  sounds,,,  but  instead 
of  the  former  the  term  „simple  voice  sounds^  may  be  used  as  well.  In 
usinj?  the  term  ^sonorous,  the  student  uuist  carefully  distinguish  between 
the  latter  and  „sonant„.  For  this  see  the  above  cited  work  of  .Sievers  p.  41, 
n.  I.  —  I  desire  gratefully  to  record  my  obligation  to  Prof.  Sievers  for 
kindly  revising  my  original  remarks  on  the  above  mentioned  terms.  —  Tr. 


Consonants.  19 

Note  1.  In  most  of  the  later  texts  the  transcription  of  the  Gothic 
sign  is  V,  but  because  of  the  correspondence  in  the  other  Germanic  langua- 
ges, we  recommend  the  use  of  w  (e.  g.  (lothic  iviljn,  M.  H.  G.,  N.  H.  G 
wille,  A.-S.  rvilla,  N.  E.  will). 

§  40.  lu  Gothic  \Yords  we  may  rightl}'  ascribe  to  iv  tlie 
I)liouetic  value  of  the  eousonantal  u  (=  Eug-l.  ■w). 

Note  1.  Latin  writers  have  commonly  rendered  iv  in  propre  nouns 
by  uu:  Vvilia,  JJualaniir ;  but  there  occurs  also  frequently  Ub:  TJbadila 
(=  Wadila),  Uhada7nirus  (=  Wadamers),  etc.  Comp.  Dietrich  pp.  77 — 80. 

§  41.  Gothic  initial  fv  is  frequent,  for  inst,  rvasjan.,  to 
dress;  witan.  to  know;  wiljan^  to  will;  wa/r,  man. 

Initial  before  /  and  r;  e.  g.,  rvlits,  countenance;  7v/ikan,  to 
persecute;  rvrohjan,  to  accuse. 

After  the  consonants:  ?,  f/,  />,  s;  e.  g".,  fwai^  two;  dwa/s^ 
foolish;  pfrahan,  to  wash;  sivislar^  sister. 

]\[edial  before  vowels,  for  example,  awisl?-,  sheep-fold; 
sainala,  soul;  hneirvan,  to  nigh;  siggwan,  to  sing;  uhtwo,  dawn; 
taihswo,  right  hand;  nidiva,  rust. 

Note  1.  The  signs  q  (ktv)  and  h  (/i/v)  are  also  generally  taken  as 
combinations  of  k  and  w  and  h  and  )v.  But  the  fact  is  proved  that 
g  and  }v  are  simple  labialised  guttural  sounds  (§§  5i).  63).  On  the  other 
hand,  however,  q  and  Jv  in  H.  G.  are  treated  the  same  as,  for  example, 
Gothic  trv,  gw,  etc.  which  drop  medial  w.  E.  g.,  Gothic  uhtwu ,  siggivan 
=  0.  H.  G.  tihta,  singan;  likewise  Gothic  sigqan,  saihan  =  0.  H.  G.  sinkan, 
sehan.  This,  of  course,  proves  nothing  as  to  the  value  of  the  Gothic 
signs,  but  establishes  the  fact,  that  in  Early  Germanic  the  sounds  Iw, 
gw,  etc.  must  have  been  analogous  to  kw  and  hw. 

§  42.  1)  w  remains  unchanged  after  long  vowels,  diph- 
thongs, and  consonants  a)  when  final,  b)  before  the  s  of  the 
nominative,  c)  before  /.  E.  g.,  lew .^  u.,  occasion,  opportunity; 
hlain\  n.,  grave;  waurstw.^  n.,  work;  b)  snabrs^  snow,  triggws, 
true,  faithful;  c)  lervjan.,  to  betray;  hnaiwjan.,  to  abase;  skadwjan.^ 
to  shadow  {skadus^  a  shadow);  arrvjo,  adv.,  in  vain. 

2)  In  all  three  cases,  however,  fi>  becomes  u  after  a  short 
vowel.  E.  g.,  a)  snau  (pret.  of  sniwan,  §  176,  n.  2);  triu^  ti'ee 
(gen.  trhvis)\  kniu,  knee  (gen.  kniwis)\  b)  naus.,  m.,  a  dead  man  'x^ 
(g.  7iafris),  phis,  servant  (gen.  piwis);  c)  mawi  (gen.  maujos), 
girl;  gatvl  (gen.  gai(Jis),  country,  region;  pbvi  (piujos),  maid; 
tawida,  pres.  inf.  taujan,  to  do;  straujan,  to  strew,  pret.  stra- 
wida;  qmjan,  to  quicken,  pret.  qiwida. 

Note  1.  Thus  a  word  does  not  end  in  mv ,  iw,  aws ,  iws ,  except 
Jasiws,  weak,  which  is  found  only  once  (II.  Cor.  X.  10). 

2* 


20  Phonology.     Cliaii.  TV. 

Note  2.  aw  occurs  Itcforc  ;  in  usskawjan,  to  (re-)  juviikc  (I.  (!nr. 
XV.  'M;  II.  Tim.  II.  215  (!>)),  where  we  would  (jxpcct  an. 

Note  :i.  Examples  for  the  position  of  medial  ?v  before  consonants 
other  than  /  and  s  arc  not  found;  —  before  n  after  a  short  vowel  u  is 
found   ill   '/iii/iiiii,   t<p  Ikcomii'  alive  (st.  //iw/i-). 

J- 

§  48.  Tlie.  siicn  J  stiinds  rei;'nliirly  for  Creek  l  before 
vowels  in  Akaja,  jiiala.  Marja,  3/<(Qia ;  Judas,  ^lovdag;  Iskar- 
Jo/f's,  'loxccQicWtjc,  etc.  lint  Gothic  /  is  also  often  used  for  Greek 
I  before  vowels,  e.  ^•.,  Iskariotes ,  ZacJiarias ,  Gahrlel,  Judas.  — 
The  sign  /  in  (lothic  jtronuuciation  has  probably  the  value  of 
tlie  consonantal  /,  not  the  sound  of  the  German  spirant  ./. 

§  44.  a)  In  Gothic  words  j  stands  initially,  e.  ^.,juk,  yoke 
jer,  year;  ju,  already;  jus.,  you.  b)  medially  after  vowels  and 
consonants,  but  always  before  vowels,  never  before  consonants. 
E.  g.,  tnidjis,  niedius;  lagjan,  to  lay;  7iiuj(s^  new;  frauja.,  lord; 
prija.,  tria;  hajops^  both,  c)  .//  is  contracted  into  ei  after  a 
long  close  syllable,  but  is  retained  after  a  short  syllable  and 
ininiediately  after  a  long-  vowel.  Tliis  is  especially  the  case 
in  the  masculines  (and  neuters)  of  stems  in  -ja  (§§  82.  117); 
haf'jis,  tojis  (doer),  l)ut  hair  dels,  dat.  hairdj'a;  furthermore  in 
the  I.  weak  conjugation:  sok/a,  sokeis^  sokcip^  luit  nasjip,  lie 
saves;  stojip^  he  judges. 

Note  ].    Exceptions  to  this  rule  under  c)  §  95. 

Note  2.  Only  i  is  often  employed  for  medial  ij  before  vowels.  See 
§  10,  n.  4;  sporadic  j  in  saijan;  see  §  22,  n.  i. 

§  45.  j  is  never  final:  In  this  case  it  is  changed  into  i; 
e.  g.,  liar  j  is,  ace.  hari;  inawi.,  gen.  maujbs  (see  §  42,  c),  /aw/, 
deed,  gen,  Ibjis. 

Note  1.     Change  of  aj  and  ai,  see  §  21,  n.  2. 

THE  LIQUIDS. 
1. 

§  4G.  In  Gothic  I  often  occurs  initially,  medially,  and 
finally.  E.  g.,  laggs.^  long;  galaubjan,  to  believe;  liuhap,  light; 
lauhmwii,  lightning;  /riljan^  to  will;  aljis,  alius;  Noma.,  flower: 
—  double  /,  as  in  fill.,  fell,  skin,  hide;  fulls,  full;  tvulla.,   wool. 

Note  1.  Syllabic  I  (§  27),  e.  g.,  i\\fu/j\s,  fowl,  bird;  luijfj\,  luminary, 
star;  taij\,  hair;  swu7nfs\,  pond,  pool;  siff\jan,  to  seal. 

Note  2.  Gothic  /  always  corresponds  to  Greek  A.  It  is  interpolated 
in  alabalslraun,  (''.h'([i(xaTif<)v. 


Consonants.  21 


r. 


§  47.  r  i.s  equivaleut  to  Greek  q,  and  occurs  frequently 
in  Gothic  words;  e.  g.,  railils,  rig-lit;  rauhon,  to  rob;  hairan,  to 
bear;  fidwor,  four.  —  Double  /•  is  rare:  qain-us,  gentle;  aud- 
slaurran^  threaten;  fairra^  far. 

Note  1.  Syllabic  r  (§  27),  e.  g.,  in  akxs,  field;  hrdpx  (dat.  sing,  of 
hro/Hir);  fifiyrs,  finger;  (agr,  tear;  liluirs,  pure;  /"rtfyr*-  tair,  suitable;  maurpx, 
murder;  hug(jxjan,  to  hunger. 

Note  2.  Every  /  before  r  becomes  ai,  eveiy  a  is  changed  to  ««/; 
see  §§  20.  24. 


m. 


§  48.  m  is  found  in  all  positions.  E.  g.  mizdo^  f.,  reward; 
;/im«,  m.,  moon;  amsa.,  ni.,  shoulder;  guma^  m.,  man;  final;  e.  g., 
MOW,  I  took;  in  terminations  of  dat.  pi.,  dag  am  ^  etc.;  1.  pers. 
pi.,  niinam,  nanum^  etc.  —  Double  m,  as  in  s/ram/iis,  sponge; 
ivaniin,  n.,  spot;  in  the  pronominal  datives,  imma,  blindamma. 

Note  1.    Syllabic  in  (§  27)  in  mdipms,  gift;  bagms ,  tree. 

n. 

§  49.  Initial  n.  E.  g.,  nahts,  night;  n'mj'ts,  new;  ?«/  (negat. 
particle);  medial,  as  in  kuni^  n.,  kin,  race;  ains,  unus;  final,  as 
in  lawi^  n.,  reward;  niim,  nine;  often  in  inflection  (dat.  s.  hanin; 
infinitive,  n'tman;  nemun^  o  p.  pi.  pret.,  etc.). 

Double  n  occurs  frequently;  e.  g.,  hrinnan^  to  burn;  spinnan^ 
to  spin;  i^innan,  to  run;  kann^  I  know;  A:aw?i;a?2  to  make  known; 
manna,  man;  hrunna^  well,  nn  is  retained  when  final  and  before 
j,  but  becomes  n  before  other  consonants:  kant,  kunpa  (from 
kami)\  rant  (2.  s.  pret.  of  )innan)^  brunsfs  (from  brhinan),  runs, 
run  (belonging  to  rinnau). 

Note  1.  Syllabic  n  (§27).  E.g.,  (inabusns,  f.,  command  (-ment); 
laikns,  token,  sign;  ibns ;  even;  laugxijan,  to  deny;  swegnjan,  to  rejoice. 

§  50.  Before  guttural  consonants  n  becomes  a  guttural 
nasal.     This  is  denoted  in  Gothic  by  g  (gg)  (see  §  67). 

Note  1.  The  (guttural)  nasal  disappears  before/*,  and  the  preceding 
vowel  is  compensatively  lengthened.    See  §  5,  b  and  §  15,  b. 

B.    NOISE  SOUNDS. 

LABIALS. 

p. 

§  51.  The  sign  p  answers  Greek  :7r.  It  is  not  very 
frequent   in  Gothic    words,     a)  Initial   p    is    almost    entirely 


22  I'lioiKilofiy.     Cliiip.   IV. 

wnntiiii;-  in  ])uroly  Ootliic  words;  tlic  cases  in  wliicli  it  oecurs, 
arc  either  evidently  foreign  words,  or  at  least  etynioloii,ically 
obscure  inasmuch  as  we  may  suspect  that  they  liave  been 
borrowed  from  other  lang-uagvs:  j)lhisjan,  to  dance;  p/a/s,  ])atch; 
a/Kipruf/gan,  o])press ;  paiila,  coat,  dress;  puggs^  purse;  peikabagms^ 
pahii-ti'ce;  pund^  pound;  pJapja  street  (platea);  pistikeins,  jiiGzl- 
xog;  />aii,?'pura,  pur])le. 

b)  7;,  medial  and  final,  is  found  in  purely  Gothic  words. 
E.  g'.,  slepan,  to  sleep;  greipan,  to  gripe;  Ivopan^  to  boast;  skap- 
jan,  to  make;  hlaupan,  to  run;  dhips,  deep;  tva'irpan,  to  throw; 
liilpan,  to  help;  skip,  ship;  mp,  u])wards.  —  The  initial  com- 
bination sp:  sparnm,  sparrow;  spilldn,  to  tell;  spinndn,  to  spin. 

Note  1 .    p]>  (Iocs  not  oeriir. 

Note  2.  p  is  changed  into  f  before  /  in:  gaskafls,  f.,  creature 
(from  skapjan);  Ivuftuli,  f.,  glory  (from  ludpan). 

f. 

§  52.  Gothic  /  in  foreign  words  corresponds  to  Greek  9). 
E.  g.,  FiUppus,  'PlXijijToc;  Kajafa^  Ka'i'acfag.  Latin  writers 
render  Gothic  f  mostly  by  ph  (Dietrich  p.  75),,  e.  g.,  Dagalaiphus, 
Phaeha.  Hence,  Gothic  f  has  probably  been  labial,  not  labio- 
dental, as  is  evident  from  the  Gothic  /zm/",  hnmfs. 

§  53.  a)  Initial  /  in  Gothic  words  abounds.  E.  g., /oft^-y, 
foot;  fadar,  father;  flddus^  flood;  faihu^  cattle;  flils,  foul;  frops, 
wise;  frius^  frost,  coldness. 

b)  /  final  and  medial  is  found  in  but  a  few  words;  e.  g., 
hlifan^  to  steal;  liafjan^  to  heave;  hiufan^  to  lament;  Idfa,  m.? 
palm  of  the  hand;  ufar^  over;  a/ar,  after.  Before  consonants' 
e.  g.,  luflus^  air;  hamfs,  maimed;  hveifls,  doubt;  tvulfs,  wolf;  — 
final,  fimf,  five;  hof  (from  liafjmi)\  parf]  I  need. 

Note  1.  f  final  and  before  nominative  s  occurs  very  often  for  medial 
b.    See  §  56. 

Note  2.  Medial  /"s  before  /  {n)  represent  h  (§50,  n.  :>),  before  t 
also  p  (see  §  5 1 ,  n.  2). 

Note  3.    If  does  not  occur. 

b. 

§  54.  h  corresponds  to  Greek  /9  which  it  represents  in 
foreign  words;  e.  g.,  barbarus^  (kxQi-iaQog;  Jakob,  ^Iax<oi3.  The 
pronunciation    of  Greek    ^   was   that  of  a   hibial    soft  spirant 


Consonants.  A^<'  23 

(=  EDg'l.  «j).  (Jotliic /;  bad  the  same  pronunciation  (=  Engl,  y) 
when  final  after  vowels,  but  initial  and  medial  after  conso- 
nants it  denotes  the  soft  stop-sound  (Engl  h). 

Note  1.  Gothic /;  in  Latin  foreigu  words,  l)etween  vowels,  represents 
Lat.  v,  after  »«,  however,  h :  Silhanus,  Silvanns;  JSaubaimhair,  November; 
anakumhjan,  cumbere. 

Note  2.  Gothic  b,  final  and  after  consonants  in  Gothic  names,  is 
in  Latin  writers  represented  by  Lat.  b,  for  example,  Amala-herga,  Hildi- 
bald,  Albila,  bnt  mediallj^  between  vowels  by  Lat.  v ;  e.  g.,  Liiiva,  Erelieva. 
Conip.  Dietrich  p.  71*,  Paul,  Beitr.  L  i4s  et  seq. 

§  55.     Examples  for  h: 

a)  Initial:  bairan,  to  hear;  beilan,  to  bite;  hrikan^  to  break;    ,K. 
hrukjan^  to  make  use  of,  to  want;  blesan,   to  blow;    hiiidmi^   to 
oft'er;  hldma,  flower;  hropur,  brother;  hbka^  letter, 

b)  Medial:  1)  Ihiha  (w.  m.  adj.)  beloved;  galauhjan^  to 
believe;  grahan,  to  dig*;  sibja,  relationship;  ar&i,  heir;  kalbo,  calf. 

2)  haubip,  head;  hiaibis  (gen.  oi  hlaifs)  bread;  sibun,  seven; 
liaban^  to  have;  skaban,  to  shave;  {bi-)leiban,  to  remain;  libmi^ 
to  live,  biraubon,  to  rob,  bereave;  salbon,  to  anoint. 

Note  1.  bb  is  not  found  in  Gothic  words,  except  in  foreign  words, 
e.  g.,  sabbatiis. 

§  56.  Final  b  is  retained  before  the  s  of  the  nominative 
and  before  the  /  of  2.  p.  s.  pret.  only  after  consonants  (/,  w,  r), 
after  vowels  it  becomes  /.  This  is  only  to  be  understood  in 
the  following  manner:  b  after  a  vowel  had  a  spirant-sound 
(§  54)  which,  when  final,  is  changed  into  the  corresponding- 
hard  spirant.  But  after  consonants  b^  when  final  and  medial, 
had  the  value  as  stop-sound.  Thus,  giban^  to  give;  pret.  1.  3. 
pers.  s.  gaf;  2.  p.  imperat.  gif;  hlalfs,  bread;  ace.  hlaif^  n.  pi. 
hlaibds;  —  but  lomb,  lamb;  dumbs ^  dumb;  swairban^  to  wipe, 
pret.  swarb. 

Note  i.  To  the  rule  for  final  f  instead  of  medial  b  after  vowels 
our  texts  show  a  few  exceptions,  but  since  the  great  majority  of  examples 
agree  with  it ,  the  rule  is  proved  valid  and  is  historically  founded.  It  has 
also  a  striking  analogon  in  Old  Saxon :  gehan  — gaf;  Hobo  —  liof  (but  lamb). 
The  exceptional  cases  with  b  final,  21  in  all,  are  found  only  in  particular 
parts  of  the  sources  (7  in  Luke ,  5  in  the  Thessalonian  letters ,  4  in  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John,  3  Skeireins,  in  all  the  other  texts  only  once  each 
in  Mark  and  Eph.).  Therefore,  we  may  refer  the  anomalous  fts  to  the 
writers  of  the  respective  pieces,  who  either  from  purely  orthographic 
considerations  employed  medial  fts  also  finally,  or  in  order  to  express 
the  pronunciation  as  it  existed  at  their  time,  according  to  which  sonants 


24  IMioiiolo.ny.     ('li;iii.   IV. 

wore  iils(»  iiroiniimcfd  liiially.  'I'lu-  lathr  .siipiHi.siliiiii  is  siipixirtcd  by 
tlic  f:ict  tli;it  in  tlic  Aivzzo  (lociiiiiciit  (of  tlio  Of'  century)  Giu/i/uO  is  writtt'ii. 

The  cx('ei)ti()Tis  witli  verbs  arc  rare,  only  (7?v5// l^ii.  VI.  1^,  and  gaddb 
Sk.  12;  -  forms  ^y\\]\  /'  are  found  in  gnf,  f/'ip ,  f/i/'l  (aliiindantly);  onee 
eaeh:  //^v^/' (from  yruban),  swaif  (from  snuuban),  bila//  {i'umi  bileiban)^ 
skauf  (from  skiuban).  Accordingly  we  niay,  with  certainty,  regard  the 
form  drnif  as  tlie  pret.  of  dreiban. 

Of  nouns  only  hlnif  19  times  [Jdaib  1  times);  —  tfV(dif  12  t.  {twulib  :i  t.) 
Accordingly  also  ^aiiilif  (belonging  to  nmlibim). 

Furthermore  are  to  be  regarded  as  nominatives:  ■■slafs,  element 
(only  slubiin);  'Uaufs,  leaf  (only  ace.  tew/'and/aMftw*);  *daufs,  deaf  (only 
d(fub(fia)\  ■  (j(d('(ufs,  valuable  {only  ffahmbatn/na  'i  t.,  ftl iiga! uubis ,  galHb(nm) ; 
''f/adafs,  biH'oming  {(juddf  once,  gadob  4  t.) ;  Ihifs  ])elove(l  (only  in  poly- 
syllables: Ihibai,  iiubn,  liubana,  etc.).  —  lastly  as  normal  forms  are  to  be 
regarded  *piufs  (=  0.  S.  l/i/of,  thief,  though  tlie  nom.  is  only  accidentally 
found  as  /nubs  (4  times)  besides  fnubds  (twice),  piubc. 

Note  2.  Under  this  rule  there  fall  also  the  prepositions  af  and  tif 
when  combined  with  enclitics,  the  f  becoming  b  medially:  ab-u,  ub-uh. 
In  composition,  however,  /"is  retained:  af-etja ,  glutton,  uf-aipels,  under 
an  oath.    (Comp.  us  §  78,  n.  4). 

Note  3.  An  apparent  exception  is  pnrf ,  I  need  (instead  oi parb); 
cf.  plur.  panrbum;  but  parf  has  real  f  (§  S.'i)  and  is  to  be  kept  separate 
from  the  plur.  with  b  (grammatical  change).  The  adj.  has  the  correct 
form,  gapaurbs. 

Note  4.  In  word-formation  f  occurs  before  /  where  in  other  cases 
b  is  found:  giHs ,  f. ,  gift  (comp.  gibaii,  once,  Luke  I.  "27  fragibtim); 
paurfts ,  need,  b  is  common  before  n:  ibns ,  stibna,  daubnan,  but  the 
termination  tibni,  interchanges  with  tifni,  for  example,  fraislubni,  temp- 
tation; but  waldufni,  power;  aflifnan,  to  remain  over  (cf.  laiba,  remnant). 

GUTTURALS, 
k. 

§  57.  Gothic  k  eorresponds  to  Greek  x,  I^at.  c.\  e.  g-., 
Kefas^  Ib](f}aq;  aikklesjd,  lxxX7]Gia]  laiktja,  lectio.  Gothic  k  iu 
Greek  words  represents  also  x;  e.  g-.,  kaurazein,  XoQa^iv;  arkag- 
gilus^  aQX*'^77^^0Q.  /  is  seldom  retained,  always  iu  yj-'tsius 
(cf.  §  2). 

Note  1.    A",  when  labialized  {kw),  has  a  special  sign:  q  (§  50). 

§  58.  Examples  for  k:  a)  Initially:  kiiiu,  knee;  kaurn, 
corn;  kuni,  kiu;  kakU,  cold;  kiusan.,  choose;  kalho,  f.,  calf,  b) 
Medially;  brikan,  to  break;  mikan,  to  increase;  ahs,  field; 
reiks,  mighty;  mikils,  great;  rvaiirkjan,  to  work;  lalkan,  to  leap; 
rakjan,  to  stretch,  reach.     Finally:  ik,  I;  mik,  me;  juk,  yoke. 


Consonants.  25 

Nute  1.     kk  in  sinakka,  tia,-;  sakkus,  sack. 

Note  2.     In   word-fonnation  h   takes   the   place   of  k  before  I,  for  j 

instance,  saichts,  sickness  (cf.  sinks);  Tvakirvo,  watch  (cf.  wnkan);  briihla  > 

(pret.  of  brukjun)^  fuihla  (cf.  pmikjan).  —  Since  examples   are   entirely  \ 

wanting,  it  is  nncertain,  whether  the  2.  pers.  pret.   of  verbs  in  k  (e.  g., 
tvakan,  aukan,  tSkan)  takes  k  or  h  before  the  /;  thus  wokl  or  tvokt  {'f). 

q 

§  59.     The  Gothic   sign  q   does  not  occur  in  the  Greek  ■ 
alphabet,  it  had  been   adopted  from   the  Latin  (Q).     In  Latin 

words  it  corresjionds   to   qu   {qartus  Rom.  XVI.  23),    and  it  is  ; 

tolerably  certain  that  its   phonetic  value   is   that   of  Latin   qu  \ 

which  denoted  a  la1)ialized  A-sound,  the  latter  being'  a  simple  ■ 

consonant,  not  forming-  position.     Comp.  Collitz,  Zeitsehrift  i 

filr  deutsche  Philologie  XII.  481  et  seq.  j 

Note  1.     The    double  sign  krv  {kv)  which  occasionally   occurs  for  < 

the  single  sign  q,   is   founded    on   the   perception   that   in   the   cognate  j 

Germanic  languages  Gothic  q  corresponds  to  a  combination  of  consonants  j 

which  appears  as  k  immediately  followed  by  a  w-sound,  and  is  therefore  , 

represented  by  two   signs,  in  A.-S.  by  crv,  in  O.N.  by  kw,  in  0.  H.  G.,  J 

N.  H.  G.  by  qu.    Thus  Gothic  qipan  =  A.-S.  crve^an,  O.-S.  kve'd'a,  0.  H.  G.  ; 
quedan.    This,  however,  does  not  prove  anything  as  to  the  phonetic  vahie 
of  Gothic  q,   although   it   is   possible   that  its  pronunciation  was  entirely 

equivalent  to  that  of  the  N.  H.  G.  qu.  —  Comp.  also  §  41,  n.  ; 

§  60.     Examples  for  q:    qino,   wife,   woman;    *qius,   plur.  ; 

qiwai.1  alive;  qainius,  mill;  qiman^  to  come;  naqaps.,  naked;  aqizi.,  j 

axe;  riqis.,  darkness;  sigqan.,  pret.  sagq.                       ^<^  f^'""  j 

§  6L     Gothic    h   in  Greek   words    represents  ^^^^-oflgli^-fy 
breathing  (e.  g.,  Haihra'ms,  '^E^Qaioq;  Her  odes,  ^  HQ(ii6riqjT^k<i!^  ^^;  ^Z, 
rough  breathing  is  often  disregarded,   as  in   osanna,   cbaarva).  A 

Gothic  h  had  accordingly,  w^hen  initial,  the  value  of  the  mere  ^^  -vl 
aspirate.  The  pronunciation  of  medial  and  ^tinal  h  may  be  ^'z 
supposed  to  have  still  been  that  of  the  fricative  sound  (H.  G.  eh).  ' 

Comp.  the  assimilations  (§  62,  n.  3)  and  the  breaking  (§  62,  n.  1). 


Also  initial  h  before  consonants,  hi,  hn,  hr,  (hn-)  had  probably  v 
a  stronger  sound. 

Note  I.    Latin  writers  render  Gothic  h  by  their  h,  as  in  Hildihald,  \ 

Hildericus ;  but  they  also  ommit  it,  for  example,  Ariamirus,  eils  =  hails  | 

in  the  epigramm,  Haupt's  Zeitsehrift  I.  579;   comp.  Dietrich,  Aus-  ; 

sprache  p.  77.  '' 

Note  2.    Gothic  h  labialized  {hw),  has  a  special  sign:  h-  (§§  U3.  IJ-i). 


2G  I'lioiiology.     Chap.  IV. 

Note  ;i.  Medial  //  is  soiiu'tiiiu's  iiitc.ritosed  bc'tweiui  vowoLs  in 
t(»rt'ij;'ii  names,  tor  cxainplc,  Johaurws,  'liDuvrijc;  Abraluitn,  .•i/i?(>a«//. 

§  ()2.  1)  Examines  for  h:  a)  Initially:  haurn,  horn;  hana, 
eock;  Ii/ilrlo,  iii^art;  /ia//s,  salvation  (hail);  /n(7id,  hundred;  ha/'- 
jcm,  to  heave;  —  initial  eonibinations:  hlaifs,  bread;  hliuma, 
ni.,  hearin.i;';  hli/'an,  to  steal;  hluhs,  pure,  clean;  hlahjan^  to 
lau^h;  hndhvs,  low;  hrains^  clean;  hropjan^  to  call;  hrot,  n., 
roof.  —  Medially:  fa'ihu,  cattle;  taihun,  ten;  Icihan.,  to  show, 
teach;  saihs^  six;  nahls^  night;  Uuhtjan^  to  shine;  fithan^  to  con- 
ceal; swaihra,  socor.  —  c)  Finally:  j'aJf,  and;  -uh,  and  (corap. 
§  24,  n.  2);  faUi  (from  filhan)\  Iduh  (from  fiuhan),  etc. 

Note  1.  Before  h  (as  before  r)  /  is  broken  to  ai,  u  to  au;  coinp. 
§§  20  and  24. 

Note  2.  Dropping  of  tlie  nasal  before  li,  witli  compensation;  e.g., 
fdhan  (from  faiihmi),  Jnihla  (from  punhla)^  etc.  Conip.  §  5(»,  n.;  §5,  b; 
§15,b. 

Note  3.  Final  h  in  ah  (or  -h  §  24,  n.  2),  jah,  nth,  may  be  assimilated 
to  the  initial  sound  of  the  following  word.  This  is  seldom  found  in  the 
Gospels  (Cod.  argent.)  and  in  Cod.  B,  and  only  before  particles  or  pro- 
nouns beginning  with  p;  but  frequently,  and  also  before  other  consonants, 
in  Cod.  A  and  Skeir.-,  e.g.,  wassuppan,  (=  wasuh  pan,  but  there  was) 
Mk.  I.  0;  summaippan  (=  sumaih-pan,  but  some)  Mt.  XXVI,  27;  sijaippan 
(==  sijaih-pan,  but  it  shall  be)  Mt.  V.  37;  jappt  (=  jah-pS,  and  if); 
niplnvi  {=^  nih-pan,  and  not);  —  before  other  consonants  in  A:  jallibnn 
(=  jahliban,  and  to  live)  II.  Cor.  I.  S;  jaggatraiia  (=  jah  galraua,  and 
I  trust)  Kom.  XIV,  14;  jaddu  {^=jah  du,  and  to)  II.  Cor.  II.  16;  jabbmsts 
(z=i  jah  brusts)  II.  Cor.  VII.  16;  nukkant  (=  nuh  kani  doest  thou  know 
now?)  I.  Cor.  VII.  16;  exceptionally  also  in  cod.  argent.,  but  only  in  Luke: 
janni  (=  jah  ni)  Lk.  VII.  32;  nissijai  {^=  nih  sijai)  Lu.  XX.  16. 

Note  4.  Final  h  is  sometimes  dropped  (in  consequence  of  having 
lost  its  sharp  sound):  karja  Mk.  XV.  6  (for  harjuh),  hramme  Gal.  V.  3 
(for  luammeh),  harjano  Skeir.  43  (for  Ji/a?janvh),  frequently  inu  for  inuh, 
without,  in  A;  —  Droj^ping  of  h  will  be  observed  in  consonant  com- 
binations, as  in  hiuma  Lu.  VI.  17;  VIII.  4;  for  hiuhma  (multitude)  elsewhere; 
drausnds  Skeir.  50  (cf  drauhsna,  fragment);  ah  (for  alhs)  Mk.  XV.  3S, 
and  others.  Each  of  these  cases  is  probably  owing  to  the  copyist 
and  has  as  a  rule  been  corrected  by  the  editors.  Comp.  Bernhardt, 
Vulfila  LIU  et  seq.  Also  superfluous  h  occurs  in  snauh  (for  snau) 
I.  Th.  II.  16. 

Note  5.  In  word-formation  h  is  found  as  well  as  A:  (See  §  58,  n. 2), 
also  li  for  fj  elsewhere  (see  §  ^)^i,  n.  1). 

lu. 
§  63.     The  sign  /r  denotes  a  sound  peculiar  to  the  Gothic, 
it  has  no  equivalent  in  Greek.    The  Gothic  character  (whose 


Consonants.  27 

alphabetical  place  is  that  of  Oreek  T)  is  commonly  rendered  -__ 
by  /f  Qifi')  the  cause  of  wliich  lies  iu  the  fact  that  the  corre- 
sponding- words  of  all  the  other  Germanic  languages  (at  least  ^ 
initially)  have  hw  {liu,  hv)\  e.  g.,  Gothic  Jve'its  =  0.  H.  G.  hwlz^ 
0.  S.,  A.-S.  hwit^  0.  N.  Iivilr,  white.  There  are  however  reasons 
iu  ffiYor  of  the  supposition  that  the  Gothic  h-  was  a  simple 
consonant,  which  we  then  may  regard  as  a  labialized  li.  It 
is  therefore  recommendable  to  render  the  single  Gothic  sign  by 
the  ligature  h-. 

Note  1.  Gothic  h  and  hw  are  not  identical.  This  is  proved  by 
the  fact  that  in  composition  h  and  w  remain  unchanged:  pairhwakaiids 
keeping  watch  throughout,  Lu.  VI.  12;  ubu/itvopida  (belonging  to  uf- 
Tvdpjan)  and  he  cried  out,  Lu.  XVIII,  .'58.  —  There  are  still  more  reasons 
for  h  representing  a  single  sound,  namety  the  fact  that  the  verb  saihan 
inflects  like  verbal  stems  ending  in  a  single  consonant  (§  34,  n.)  and 
that  in  reduplication  h  has  the  value  of  a  single  consonant  {kaUudp  §  ITS). 
Comp.  Holtzmann,  Altdeutsche  Grammatik  I.  25. 

§  64.     Examples  for  /r;  Initially:   has,  who,   Jvairnei,  f., 
skull;  hairhmi,  to  walk;  Jveila,  time;  hopan,   to  boast:   /raitcis, 
wheat;  —  medially:   aka,  water;   saihan,  to  see;    leihan,  to      "C 
lend;  peUvb,  thunder;  mka-tundi,  f,  bramble-bush;  neha,  near; 
—  also  finally:  suhr,  saJvt  (pret.  of  sal/ran),  neh-,  near. 

Note  1.  With  reference  to  the  breaking  of  /  and  u  lu  has  the  same 
force  as  h  (§  G2,  n.  I). 

S- 

§  65.    g  corresponds  to  Greek  y,   even   when  having-  the 
value  of  a  guttural  nasal.     Examples  are:  synagoc/e,  6v)'ayojy7j ;      /i, 
aggilus,  ayytXo^.  —  The  pronunciation  of  Gothic  initial  g  was 
most  certainly  that  of  a  soft  stop-sound;   g  final   and  medial 
had  possibly  a  spirant  pronunciation. 

Note  1.  Latin  writers  represent  g  in  Gothic  words  by  g,  but  also 
by  c,  for  example,  Caina  and  Gahia  (Jornandes);  Commundus  (=  Gum- 
tmmdus);  medially,  especially  before  i,  it  is  often  dropped.  E.  g.,  J^ilu 
and  Agila,  Egila,  Aiulf  {^=^  Aigidf),  Alhanaildus  (=  Al/uniagildiis).  Comp. 
Dietrich  p.  73  et  seq. 

§  66.  g  stands  in  Gothic  frequently,  both  when  initial 
and  medial.  Examples:  a)  gasts\  guest;  guma,  man;  gulp, 
gold;  gops,  good;  glut  an,  to  pour;  greipan,  to  gripe,  seize; 
graban,  to  dig.  b)  agis,  terror;  awe;  tvigs,  way;  gawigan,  to 
move;  steigan,  to  mount;  Uyan,  to  lie;  pragjan,  to  run;  —  augo, 


28  I'lionoh.-y.     Cliap.   IV. 

eye;  inrjr,  tear;  ligns^  ten;  alt/an,  to  poSHCSs;  in  the  suffix: 
mahteigs,  mig'lity;  modags,  ang'ry, 

AIho  final  g  remains  nncliang-ed:  og,  I  fear;  mug,  I  can; 
wig  (aec.  of  /rigs),  ete. 

No  to  I.  >/  liccdiiics  h  lii'loiT  siil'tixal  I,  for  example,  inaliis .  mahta 
(ef.  nut(i)-^  dhui  (cf.  vg\^  bai'ihta  (cf.  btigjan,  to  buy);  bruktu  (cf.  brir/gan); 
but  2.  Iters,  pret.  in  /  does  not  seem  to  admit  of  a  change  of  consonants. 
There  occurs  only  7nag/  from  mag  (§  "201).  —  Also  elsewhere  in  word- 
formation  an  interchange  between  h  and  g  takes  place  in  words  behingiug 
to  the  same  n)ot:  tnihun,  10,  and  ligns,  10;  fillinn,  to  hide,  and  fulgins 
(adj.),  hidden;  fagindn,  to  rejoice,  and  fahe/>s,  f.,  Joy;  laiggrjan,  to  hunger, 
and  liuhrus,  liunger;  juggs,  young,  comparative  jiihizu;  for  the  inter- 
change between  liig  and  (lih  see  §  2u;},  n.  1. 

§  t)7.  g  denotes  also  the  gnttural  nasal  (see  §  50).  E.  g. 
(«  +  <?):  laggs,  long-;  hrlggan,  to  bring;  tuggo,  tongue;  figgrs, 
linger;  gaggan.  to  go;  —  {n-\-k):  drigkan,  to  drink;  pagkjcm, 
to  think;  pugkjan,  to  think,  seem;  igqis  (to)  you  two;  sigqan, 
to  sink;  sliyqan,  to  sting,  thrust. 

Note  1.  The  regular  notation  of  the  guttural  nasalise/,  but  before 
k  g  it  is  sometimes  doubled,  regularly  in  Cod.  B:  siggqan,  iggqis.  This 
duplication  is  not  found  before  g\  the  only  case,  atgagggand  Mat.  IX.  15, 
is  corrected  by  the  editors.  The  opposite  mistake  is  found  three  times: 
fanragagja  Lu.  VIII.  o,  XVI.  1  (for  fauragaggja,  steward);  hugridai 
I.  Cor.  IV.  11  (for  huggridai).     Comp.  Vulfila  ed.  Bernhardt  p.  LI. 

Note  2.  The  guttural  nasal  is  represented  only  a  few  times  in  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Luke  by  Latin  n,  for  example,  pank  XVII.  !);  bringip  XV.  22. 

§  68.  The  combination  ggn-  deserves  special  attention. 
It  is  1)  guttural  nasal,  as  is  proved  by  the  ng^  of  the 
other  Germanic  languages  (also  in  Old  Norse),  aggwus, 
narrow  (0.  H.  G.  cngi,  0.  N.  ow^r);  siggivan,  to  sing  (0.  H.  G. 
singan)\  saggars,  a  singing,  song.  Belongs  here  also  umnana- 
rlggivs,  cruel,  wild? 

2)  h  nother  ggw  corresponds  to  West  -  Germanic  urn  (0.  H.  G. 
uu  or  umi),  0.  N.  gg{v):  triggws,  faithful  (0.  H.  G.  iriimi, 
0.  N.  Iryggr),  hliggwan,  to  beat  (0.  H.  G.  hliuuan),  ^glaggivus,  ac- 
curate {O.H.G;.  glauuer,  0.  N.  gloggr)^  skuggwa,  mirror  (0.  N. 
skyggja,  f.  belonging  to  Gothic  skawjan). 

DENTAI.S. 
t 

§  09.     Gothic  t  corresponding  to  Greek  r  is  frequent  both 
■V:^   initially  and  medially.     Examples:  a)  initially:  tunpus,  tooth; 


Consonants.  29 

/;•///,  tvec;  luggo,  tongue;  lagr^  tear;  la'thnn,  ten;  Irvai,  two; 
tamjan,  to  tame;  trauan,  to  trust;  si:  sleigan,  to  mount,  rise, 
h)  medially:  ivalb,  water;  hairtn  heart;  baitrs,  l)itter;  ilan,  to 
eat;  giulan,  to  ])our;  silan,  to  sit;  wilan,  to  know. 

Final  t  remains  unchanged:  wall,  1  know;  at,  at;  irll , 
we  two. 

Note  1.     Double  /  stands  in  aila,  father;  skulls,  money. 

Note  2.  Before  t  of  word-formation  or  inflection  t  is  clianged  to 
s,  for  example,  2.  pers.  sing.  pret.  waisl  (from  mail);  haikaisl  (fi-om  hailan^ 
to  be  called) ;  weak  pret.  gamosta  (from  gamol) ;  kaupasija  (from  kuu- 
paljan,  to  bnffet);  wissa  (from  wlsta,  cf.  wail);  ushaista,  needy  (belonging 
to  haitan);  bldslreis,  worshipper  (belonging  to  bldlan,  to  worshij)). 


§  70.  Gothie  />  corresponds  to  Greek  }) ,  as  in  /jomos, 
f)ojf{aQ.  Napan,  i\a{i-(w)\  l)otli  had  the  same  sound,  namely 
that  of  the  modern  Greek  //,  i.  e.  an  interdental  hard  spirant 
(=  Eng-l.  Ih). 

Note  I.  Latin  writers  render  Gothic  />  by  Ih,  e.g.,  Tlieodoriciis, 
Theodomirus.    Also  some  later  texts  have  III  for  J>. 

§  71.  />  in  Gothic  words  is  frequent.  Examples:  a) 
Initially:  Jndan,  to  tolerate;  panjan,  to  stretch;  gapairsan,  to 
wither;  paursus,  torrid;  paurslel,  thirst;  pal  a  (pron.)  tliat;  pu 
thou;  prels,  three;  pliuhan,  to  flee;  gapldlhan,  to  emhrace,  con- 
sole; pwahan,  to  wash,  h)  Medially:  hrbpar,  brother;  tanpus, 
tooth;  tviprus,  lamb,  wether;  frapi,  n.,  imderstanding;  frapjan 
to  understand;  anpar^  other;  /r«/>ar,  which  of  the  two;  nuitrpan, 
to  become;  qipan,  to  say.  c)  Final />  also  remains  unchanged; 
e.  g,,  piup,  good  {pinpis)^  qap  (from  qipan)  ^  aips,  oath,  ace.  alp. 

Note  1.  pji  in  aippnu,  or;  fnrthermore  by  assimilation  from  h-p, 
nippan,  etc.    See  §  (10,  n.  3. 

Note  2.  /'  final  and  before  the  nominative-.?  often  represents  d, 
and  is  to  be  distinguished  from  p  in  the  words  given  under  c),  the  latter 
having  also  />  medially.    See  §  73. 

Note  3.  /'  becomes  s  before  t.  E.g.,  2.  pers.  s.  pret.  qast  (from 
qij'an);  war  si  (from  wairpan);  snaist  (from  saeipan,  to  cut). 

d 

§  72.  d  corresponds  to  Greek  rV.  The  modern  Greek 
pronnnciation  of  (i  is  that  of  a  soft  interdental  sjiirant  (5'  = 
Engl,  soft  ///).     This  pronunciation   is    also   to   be   given  to  d, 


30  Phonology,     ('luip.  H'. 

at  least  medially  after  vowels.  l>iit  initially  and  medially 
after  )i,  I,  r,  z  —  d  has  tlie  value  of  a  soft  stop-sound. 

§  78.  Examples  for  d :  a)  Initially:  daur,  n.,  door: 
dauhlar,  dauj;'liter;  dal^  dale,  vally;  danns ,  odor;  daddjan,  to 
suckle;  ga-daursan,  to  dare;  driusan,  to  fall;  dwals,  foolisli  (dull); 
b)  Medially:  sidiis,  custom;  wadi,  n.,  ])ledi;*e,  bet;  inidjia,  medius; 
fiidu/ro,  widow;  btndun,  to  offer;  blndan,  to  bind;  ha'trda,  herd; 
waldan,  to  rule,  wield;  mizdo,  reward.  —  fadar,  father;  frbdei, 
understanding-  (hereto  l)elong-s  adj.  frops,  frodis^  wise);  fidwbr, 
four;  pridja,  tertius;  pluda,  people;  -\da,  as  in  uupida,  desert; 
gahugds,  understanding;  gards,  house,  yard;  liardus,  hard;  hund, 
hundred;  and,  on,  at;  aids,  ag-e  (ef.  alpeis  old);  kalds ,  cold; 
gazds,  sting. 

Note  1.  In  Gothic  words  dd\n  found  only  in:  waddjus,  wall;  dadd- 
jan,  to  suckle;  (waddjS  (gen-  of  Iwai,  2);  iddja,  I  wont;  hence  always 
in  the  combination  ddj. 

§  74.  d  tinal  and  before  the  s  of  the  nominative  is  retained 
only  after  consonants;  e.  g'.,  hund,  nimand  (8  pers.  plur.  pres.), 
gards,  aids,  gazds,  gahugds.  When  d  after  a  vowel  becomes 
final,  it  is  changed  into  p,  because  p  denotes  the  hard  sound 
corresponding  to  d.  The  greater  number  of  the  Gothic  final  ps 
have  for  the  sake  of  euphony  arisen  from  medial  d,  the  smaller 
number  are  original,  also  medial  pa  (§  71,  n.  2). 

Examples:  slaps,  sladis,  place  (but  slaps,  slapis,  coast 
shore);  haubip,  haubidis,  head;  liuhap,  Uuhadis,  liglit;  frops, 
frbdis,  wise;  gbps,  gbdls,  good;  hdup  pret.  of  biudan;  bidjan, 
to  pray,  pret.  bap;  all  partic.  pret.  w.  v.,  as  nasips,  nasidis; 
salbbps,  salbbdis;  furthermore  all  final  />s  in  verbal  inflection 
(3.  p.  s.  2.  pi.),  as  in  nimip,  nemup,  nemeip,  —  but  with  enclitic 
uh;  nimiduh,  nemnduh,  tie?neiduh;  —  adverbs  like  /trap,  whither 
(eomp.  §  213);  prepos.  tnip,  with. 

Note  1.  The  change  of  final  d  into  p  is  not  found  in  all  cases  in 
our  texts.  This  appearance  cannot  be  referred  to  the  original  text  of 
Ulfilas,  but  is  a  deviation  from  the  normal  state,  owing  to  the  copyists, 
a  fact  proved  by  the  frequent  occurrence  of  final  d  in  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Luke,  especially  in  the  first  ten  chapters,  not  unfrequently  also  in  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John,  more  rarely  in  the  other  books.  Examples  from  the 
(Itii  chap,  of  Luke  are  samnlaud  34,  guds  35.  -13,  gud  43,  mi/ads  38,  partic. 
gamanwids  40,  gasiiUd,  and  especially  many  verbal  forms:  tmijid  2,  ussugg- 
wud  3,  fnghtod ,  laikid  23,  habaid  24,  nshairid  45,  etc.  —  Since 
the  (!ospcl    of   Luke    contains   younger   forms    of  speech   (§  220,  1),   we 


Consonants.  31 

will  have  to  regard  these  forms  as  having  developi)ed  at  a  later  period, 
introduced  into  our  texts  by  individual  writers.  —  Couip.  also  Kock,  zs. 
t'da.  XXV.  22(1  et  seq.,  who  shows  tliat  these  (Is  for  ps  are  most  frequent 
after  unaccented  vowels  (e.  g.,  tnilads),  but  after  an  accented  vowel  only 
when  the  latter  is  long  or  a  diphthong,  rarely  however  after  a  short  accented 
vowel  (e.g.rnid  Luke  VII.  11). 

Note  2.  Since  final  p  has  by  all  means  to  be  taken  as  regular,  it 
must  also  be  employed  in  words  of  which  only  forms  with  medial  d  are 
found:  biu}>s,  biudis,  table;  raups .  red;  usdaups,  zealous;  gamaips, 
maimed;  mdj>s,  anger;  knaps,  stock,  I'ace.  Therefore  we  must  also  write 
gara'ips,  ready;  luUeps,  poor,  each  of  which,  besides  the  forms  with 
medial  d,  has  once  the  final  form  garaid  and  uuleds.  But  both  forms 
stand  in  Luke. 

With  final  d  only  are  repeatedly  found;  weilwuds ,  witness,  ace. 
Tveitrvud:  twice  gariuds  {gariud)  honorable,  only  one  final  form  with  d 
(but  none  with  />)  occurs  in  braids,  broad,  deds ,  deed;  tvods,  raging, 
possessed ;  grids,  grade,  degree ;  skaiskuid  (pret.  of  skaidan).  Also  here 
we  will  consequently  have  to  regard  the  form  deps,  nwds,  etc.  as  normal, 
for  the  forms  with  d  were  probably  introduced  by  the  copjists. 

Note  3.  This  final  f?  for  d  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  radical 
p  in  words  that  have  the  same  root  as  those  with  d,  for  instance,  frud- 
(n.  frops)  wise;  frudei,  wisdom,  but  frapi,  understanding;  fra]>jan,  to 
understand;  sinps,  waj';  but  sandjan,  to  send;  aids,  age,  but  alpeis,  old. 

Note  -I.  p  is  seldom  found  where  initial  d  is  expected.  Thus 
gupa  Gal.  IV.  S  instead  of  guda,  unfrdJMins  Gal.  III.  '6. 

§  75.  The  d  of  weak  preterits,  which  stands  g-euerally 
after  a  vowel  {nasida,  habaida),  is  retained  after  /  and  ti  (skulda, 
munda)^  wliile  after  s ,  h,  f  it  appears  as  /;  kmipasia,  most  a, 
daursta,  pahta,  pulita,  hrulita^  rvaurhta,  hauhta,  ohta,  mahta, 
dihta,  paurfia;  it  becomes  p  in  kunpa^  ss  from  s/  through 
assimilation  in  /rissa. 

Conform  to  this  rule  are  the  participles  no  sips,  hahaips, 
skulds,  munds;  but  ivaurlits,  haulits ,  tvahls,  binauh(s,  pnurfts, 
kunps.     Comp.  §  187,  n.  1;  §  197  et  seq.;  208.  209. 

Note  1.  d  becomes  s  before  the  t  oi'2^^  p.  pret:  baust  {from  biudan, 
bauj>).  s  for  d  occurs  in  word- formation  as  well,  for  example,  gi/str 
(cf.  gildmi),  tribute;  anabusns,  commandment  (cf.  biudau). 


§  7G.  s  is  a  hard  dental  spirant  corresponding  to  Greek 
0.     s,  especially  when  initial,  is  very  frequent  in  Gothic  words. 

Examples:  a)  Initially:  sunns,  son;  sitan,  to  sit;  skadus, 
shadow;  speiman,  to  spit;  slandan,  to  stand;  sirav.jan,  to  strew; 
sic  pan,  to  sleep;  smals^  small;  snuirs,  wise;  swaihra,  tather-iu-law. 


32  Plionology.    ("iKip.  IV. 

1))  jMi'diaU}':  kiusdii,  choose;  wisan,  to  h(i\  w^/iyan,  to  vest, 
clothe;  ]->ilsundi,  thousiiiul;  gasls,  i;-uest;  liama,  host,  multitude; 
ai'i/is'ti,  ox;  pfiNrsNs,  withered. 

(•)  Also  t'iinil  .V  reuKiiiis  uiich;iiii;('d,  ;is  in  yrds,  i;'r;(ss;  mes, 
table;  was  (])vet.  of  tvison);  hals,  neck. 

Note  1.  .s*  occurs  often;  e.g.,  bassei,  severity;  (//.s'.v,  spcacli;  wissa 
(prct.  of  ivitan);  termination  -assus  {/nudinassus ,  kingdom,  etc. 

Note  2.  Final  .?  stands  in  most  cases  tor  medial  i;  this  is  esi)ecially 
the  case  in  inflection.     ('om|i.  5;  7s,  (lroi)i)iiig  ol' the  nominative  .y  §  Ts,  n.  2. 

Note  l{.  .V  from  /. />,  d  ln'fore  consonants  (/);  see  §  (ii),  n.  2;  i?  "], 
n.  ;);  §  75,  n. 

z 

§  77.  z  corresponds  in  Greek  words  to  c;,  e.  g.,  Zaihai- 
cla'ms  Zilkdaloq;  azymus,  a^i\i/0Q.  '^Fhe  sound  of  z  is  the  soft 
sound  whose  corresponding-  hard  sound  is  .?;  therefore  it  is  a 
sonant  dental  spirant  (Engl.  z).  The  Greek  c;  denoted  this 
sound  already  at  the  time  of  Ulfilas  (as  in  modern  Greek). 

§  78.     a)  In  Gothic  words  z  never  occurs  initially. 

b)  Medial  z  is  frc(iuent.  Final  z,  however,  becomes  s, 
the  corresponding  hard  sound  (comp.  b — f,  d — />).  azets,  easy; 
liazjan,  to  praise;  hazeins,  praise;  dlus^  gen.  diuzis,  animal; 
halis,  gen.  halizis,  hatred;  hatizon,  to  be  angry;  huzd,  treasure; 
gazds,  sting;  mizdo,  reward;  azgo,  ashes;  marzjan,  to  offend;  — 
comparatives:  maiza,  major;  frodoza,  alpiza,  etc.;  pronominal 
forms;  e.  g.,  izwura,  pizos,  pize,  hlindaizos;  2.  sing,  middle,  as 
hailaza. 

c)  Most  of  the  final  as  re])resent  a  z,  especially  the  in- 
flectional .?s;  these  are  changed  to  z  as  soon  as  they  become 
initial  by  an  enclitic  addition,  for  example,  the  s  of  the  nom. 
has,  whoV,  but  hazuh;  is,  he,  \n\i  izei,  who  (relative);  us,  out, 
but  uzuh,  uzu;  dis-,  an  intensive  prefix  =  Lt.  dis-  {dizuhpansal 
Mk,  XVI.  8);  pos,  fern.  n.  pi.,  pozuh;  /reis,  we,  tvelzuh;  wUeis 
2.  ])ers.  s.,  wilcizu;  adv.  jnais,  more  (cf.  maiza);  diris,  earlier 
(ef,  dirizd),  etc. 

Note  1.  2  was  rarely  retained  when  becoming  final:  )ninz ,  less, 
II.  Cor.  XII.  15.  Codex  B  instead  oi' mins  elsewhere;  riqiz  (4  times),  dark- 
ness, besides  7-iqis,  gen.  riijizis;  aiz,  ore,  only  Mk.  VI.  S;  tnimz,  flesh, 
I.  Cor.  VIII.  n. 

Note  2.  'i'he  s  [z)  of  the  nom.  sing,  drojis  1)  after  s  {ss,  z):  drus, 
m.,  gen.  drusis,   fall;  srvcs,  g.  swcsis,  adj.  one's  own;  laus,  Umsis,  empty, 


Consonants.  33 

vain;  iis-slass,  t".,  gcu.  usslassais,  rL'surrection;  2)  after  r,  wlicu  immedia- 
tely preceded  by  a  short  vowel:  wair-,  wairis,  man;  baur ,  son;  kaisar, 
Caesar;  anpar,  another,  second;  unsar,  our;  s  remains  however  after  a 
long  syllable:  akrs,  field;  Aor:?,  lecher;  skeirs,  c\Qdx\  swers,  dear,  worthy; 
gdurs,  sad.    Irregular  is  the  once  oecnrriiig  nom.  (Nehem.  V.  18)  stiur. 

Note  ;<.  2  and  .s  occur  interchangeably  in  the  prefer,  of  slepan,  to 
sleep;  saislej),m.\lU.-n;  Luke  VIII.  2;j;  1.  Th.  IV.  11;  saizlep ,  Joh. 
XI.  11;  I  Cor.  XV.  (i. 

Note  1.  The  z  of  the  prep,  us  is  in  combinations  assimilated  to 
following  r  (comp.  §24,  n.  2),  as  in  urnms ,  a  running  out,  departure; 
urreisan,  to  arise;  urrunman ,  tt)  be  enlarged  (besides  usrumnan  Codex 
B.  II  Cor.  VI.  11).  In  other  cases  us  retains  its  final  form,  as  in  usagjan, 
to  frighten,  usbeidan,  to  expect,  abide  for  (Comp.  §56,  n.  2).  Only  in 
uzon  (pt.  of  *usanan,  to  breathe  out,  expire)  Mk.  XV.  37,  39,  and  uzitin 
(dat.  of  *useta,  manger)  Lu.  II.  7,  12,  16  z  for  s  appears  before  a  vowel. 

Note  5.  When  us  comes  before  a  word  beginning  with  si,  one  s 
is  sometimes  dropped:  uslaig  (from  us-steigan)  Mk.  III.  13,  tisldf?  Lu.  VIII. 
55,  X.  25;  ustandip  Mk.  X.  31  {iYO\a.us-standan)-,  ustassai  (from  usstass) 
Lu.  XIV.  14.  —  Comp.  diskritnan  (for  dis-skrilnan)  Mt.  XXVII.  51;  there 
is  no  analogon  for  sp. 


APPENDIX. 

GENERAL  REMARKS  ON  THE  CONSONANTS. 

"  §  79.  In  Gothic  the  soft  spirants,  b,  d,  z,  are  changed 
into  the  corresponding  hard  sounds,  f,  p,  a,  when  final  and 
before  the  s  of  the  nominative  (Comp.  §§  56.  74.  78).  The 
fourth  soft  spirant,  medial  g  (§  66),  however,  remains  soft  when 
final,  at  least  in  writing,  while  in  pronunciation  the  analogy 
of  the  other  cases  suggests  hardening. 

Note  1.  Also  the  bs,  ds,  zs  are  sometimes  retained  when  final;  z 
however  rarely  (§  78,  n.  1),  but  b  and  d  frequently,  especially  in  certain 
places  where  also  other  forms  of  a  later  origin  are  found.  Comp.  §  56, 
n.  1,  §  74,  n.  1,  and  Kock  zs.  fda.  XXV.  226  et  seq. 

§  80.  Double  consonants  in  Gothic  are  especiall}'  tlie 
liquids,  //;,  mm,  mi,  rr,  and  also  ss;  other  cases,  as  kk  (§  58,  n.  1), 
(t  (§  69,  n.  1),  pp  (§  71,  n.  1)  dd  (§  73,  n.  1),  are  rare;  —  the 
frequently  occurring  gg»  (§§  67.  (j8)  are  of  a  different  kind. 

Double  consonants  at  the  end  of  a  word  and   before  the 

Brauue,  Goth,  grammar.  3 


34  Phonology.    Chai).  IX. 

uominative  s  are  retained:  skalls,  full,  kann,  rami,  7vam?n,  gawiss. 
Likewise  before  j:  fnlljan,  skultja,  kannjan;  but  before  other 
consoiiMiits  they  generally  become  single:  kant ,  kimpa  (from 
kmui),  rani  '2.  sing.  ])ret.,  rmu,  m.,  a  running  (ef.  rinnau)\ 
snm7n/s/,  ]>()n(l  (el".  -•'s)rhnmari)\  —  commonly,  however,  fiiUnan; 
fiilnan  occurs  but  a  few  times. 

Note  1.  In  tlic  MSS.  doiililo  consonants  are  sometimes  found  tor 
single  ones,  as  allh  Lu.  11.  1(1,  and  single  consonants  for  double  ones,  as 
wiscdiin  Lu.  11.  i;{,  inbranjada  (i'or  inbrannjad a)  John. XV.  0.  Both  cases 
are  mistakes  which  are  generally  corrected  by  the  editors.  Comp.  Bern- 
hardt, ^'ulfila  1).  LVII. 

§  81.  The  consonantal  changes  before  dentals,  Avhich 
considered  from  an  etymologieo- comparative  standpoint,  are, 
of  course,  of  a  various  nature,  may,  practically  from  a  mere 
(iothic  standpoint,  l>e  embraced  in  the  following  rule. 

Before  the  dentals,  d,  p,  I ,  all  labial  stoi)-S(»unds 
and  si)irants  are  changed  into  f,  all  gutturals  to  A,  all 
dentals  to  s;  the  second  dental  of  such  a  combination 
is  always  kept  as  /. 

Examples:  skapjan,  gaskafls  (§  51,  n. 2);  paurhan 
{'•'paurbda),  paurfla,  giban,  gifts  (§  50,  n.  3);  —  sinks,  stmh/s; 
pugkjan,  pah/ a  (§  58,  u.  2);  magan,  mahta  (§  (36,  n.  1.);  —  jvait, 
ivaist  (§G9,n.2)  rva'/rpan,  wars/  (§71,n.3);  biudan.  banst 
(§75,n.l). 

Note  1.     An  exception  is  mar/t  {2.  pers.  of  ma^  ^  201),  and  {/ahu(/t/s, 
understanding. 

Note  2.  si  may  become  ss  by  wa}'  of  assiuiilation,  as  ivissd  from 
ivitan  (see  §  7(i,  n.  1).     ('omj).  Kiigel,  Beitr.  YIl,  p.  171   et  seq. 

§  82.  Cases  of  assimilation  only  with  li  (§  (32,u.3)  and 
with  US  (78,  u.4). 


INFLECTIONS. 


CHAP.  T.    DECLENSION  OF  NOUNS. 

GENERAL  REMARKS. 

A)   OF   THE   GOTHIC   DECLENSION   IN   GENERAL 

§  83,  lu  the  Gotliic  declension  there  are  three  genders, 
as  in  the  other  Germanic  dialects  —  mascuHue,  neuter,  and 
feminine. 

Note  1.  By  form  the  neuter  and  masculine  ot  all  declensiims  are 
alike,  except  in  the  nom.  and  ace.  of  both  numbers. 

Note  2.  A  distinction  of  gender  is  wanting  only  with  the  personal 
pronoun  of  the  1.  and  3-  persons;  likewise  also  with  the  refle:!^ive  pronoun 
(§  150),  and  with  the  numeral  adjectives  4 — 19  (§  141). 

§  84.  There  are  two  numbers  in  tlie  Gothic  declension  — 
singular  and  plural. 

Note  1.  The  dual  which  originally  existed  in  all  Indo-({ermanic 
languages,  is  found  in  the  Gothic  declension  only  in  the  personal  pron. 
of  the  1.  and  2.  persons  (§  150). 

§  85,  There  are  four  complete  cases  in  the  Gothic  "declen- 
sion—  nominative,  genitive,  dative,  accusative.  Inmost 
cases  the  vocative  resembles  the  nominative,  only  in  the  singular 
of  some  declensions  there  occurs  a  vocative  difl'ereut  from  the 
nominative,  which,  then,  however,  is  always  the  same  as  the 
accusative. 

Note  1.  The  Gothic  dative  represents  several  Indo-Germanic  cases 
(dative,  ablative,  instrumental).  Relics  of  the  neuter  instrumental  are  still 
present  in  the  pnmominal  declension  —  /<^  (§  153),  he  (§  15!)). 

3* 


3(3  hitk'ctioii.s.  Chap.  I. 

B)  OF  THE  DECLENSIOK  OV   SUBSTANTIVES. 

>?  S().  'I'lio  (leelciisioii  of  sul)staiiti\es  in  (Jotliic  is  divided 
into  a  vowel  and  a  consonantal  declension,  according-  as  the 
stems  of  tlie  snbstantivcs  end  in  a  vowel  or  a  consonant. 

Note  I.  'flu' original  ronii  of  tlic  stems  lias  in  jtart  been  olisciinnl 
l»y  hlondiiif;'  tlu-  stt^iis  \vitli  tlie  ciidiiij^'s,  hy  kiss  of  vowels  at  tlu;  end, 
ami  the  like,  so  tliat  a  rorreet  division  into  \i>wi'l  and  consonantal 
(U'l-loiisions  is  altofi'etlier  snbjfct  to  the  Comiiarative  Indo-Gernianie 
(iranimar.  From  the  es])eeially  Uothle  staiidi)oint  we  should  not  have 
been  led  to  tids  division. 

§  87.  Of  the  classes  of  the  consonantal  stems  in  Ootliie 
that  of  the  n-stems  (stems  in  -an,  -on,  -ein)  have  widely  devel- 
o]»ed,  while  of  other  consonantal  inflections  ])ut  a  few  remains 
are  |>reserved  (§  114  et  seq.).  According  to  Jacol)  (Jrimm  the 
^/-declension  is  also  called  weak  declension. 

§  88.  There  are  four  classes  of  the  vowel  declension  — 
stems  in  it,  6,  /,  n.  According  to  this,  we  disting'uish  between 
a-,  0-,  /-,  and  //-declensions.  The  stem-characteristics  are  still 
clearl}'  seen  in  all  classes  in  dat.  and  ace.  pi.,  as  in  dagam, 
(lagans;  —  gibom,  glbos;  —  gantim,  gas  tins :  —  smnim,  sununs. 
According-  to  Jac.  Grimm  the  vowel  declension  is  also  called 
strong-  declension. 

Note  ]■.  Of  the  four  vowel  declensions  the  a  and  /)  declensions 
stand  in  close  connection;  the  ^-declension  contains  only  masculine  and 
neuter  nouns  {dags,  /vai'ird),  to  the  (^-declension  belong  only  t'eminines. 
Both  declensions  are  therefore  generally  reduced  to  one  class  called  a- 
declensiou. 

Note  2.  'J'he 'Gothic  ^-declension  corresponds  to  the  second  or 
o-declension  in  (Jreek  and  Latin  (Gr.  masc. -o?;  neut.  -or;  Lat.-/<^,  -mn) 
the  Gothic  (5-declension  corresponds  to  the  first  or  //-declension  in  Greek 
and  Latin.  Now  since  Comparative  Grammar  teaches  us  that  the  vowels 
of  the  Greek  and  Latin  are  older  than  those  of  the  Germanic,  and  that 
at  an  early  period  in  Germanic  the  stems  of  the  corresponding  niascnlines 
and  neuters  must  have  ended  in  o^and  those  of  tlie  feminines  in  a,  we 
often  employ  also  in  Germanic  grammar  the  term  ^j-decleusion  for  the 
masculines  and  neuters,  the  term  ^-declension  for  the  feminines. 

A)  VOWEL  (STRONG)  DECLENSION. 

LA)  ^-DECLENSION. 

.       §  89.     The  (rothic  a-decleusion    contains  only  masculines 
^ud  neuters.    We  distinguish  between  ])ure  «-stems  and  .//-stems. 


Declension  (»t"  Nouns.  ^7 

Note  I.  'riie  wd-atcms  in  (lothic  diHt'er  but  very  little  t'roni  the 
pure  rt-steuis,  and  they  occur  ouly  in  a  few  words  (§  92,  n.  3;  §  93; 
§  !»4,  n.  1). 

MASCULINES. 

§  00.  Pai-adiii:ms  of  the  masculines,  a)  Pure  «-stems: 
dags,  day  (from  more  aiicieut  *ihigaz,  Early  Germ.  *dago-z,  §  88, 
n.  2);  Mai/'s,  bread  (E.  Germ.  '*hIaWo-z).  b)  ./a-stems:  hah'deis, 
lierd,  shepherd  (E.  Germ,  '^herdio-z),  h<irjis ,  army  (E.  Germ. 
'''^harjo-z). 


Sing.  N.  dags  hlait's 

G.  dagis  hlaibfs 

D.  daga  hlaiba 

A.  dag  hlaif 

V.  dag  hlaii', 


Plur.  N.  dagos  hlaibos 

G.  dage  hlaibe 

D.  dagani         hlaibam  j  hairdjain  harjam 


hairdeis  harjis 

hairdeis  harjis 

hairdja  harja     v 

hairdi  hari       $  "-f  "^ 

hairdi  hari 


hairdjos  harjos 

liairdje  harje 


A.  dagans        hlaibans  {  hairdjans  harjans. 

§  91.     Like  dags  decline,  for  example,  s/ains,  stone;  skalks, 
servant;  iai)is,  twig;  /«//?? ///a-,  heaven;  fisks,^^^\\\  /figs,  way,' tvidf^^ 
wolf;  fugls,-fow\,  bird;  aips  (g'en.  aipis),  oatli.        » 

hlaifs  shows  the  hardening-  of  a  medial  soft  spirant  when 
becoming  final  (comp.  §§  56.  79).  Likewise  does  lau/'s  (n.  pi. 
laubos)  leaf. 

Note  I.  The  declension  of  these  masculines  is  identical  with  that 
of  the  masculines  of  the  ?-decl.  (§  100)  in  the  whole  sing,  and  in  the  gen. 
idur. ,  and  so  to  which  declension  they  belong  must  be  decided  from  the 
nom.,  ace,  and  dat.  plur:  hence  a  number  of  masculines  which  are  not 
found  in  those  plural  cases  cannot  with  certainty  be  arranged.  In  many 
cases  the  other  Germanic  languages  will  enable  us  to  decide.  According 
to  this,  akrs,  tield;  megs,  son-in-law;  maurgins,  morning;  snaiws,  snow; 
maipins,  gift,  belong  to  the  ^-declension. 

Note  2.  Words  which  are  not  found  in  the  nom.  sing,  nor  in  the 
nom.  ace.  plur.,  may  also  be  neuter.  Thus  nkeitis  may  be  the  genitive 
of  both  '''akcits,  and  '■^'akeil.  But  some  of  these  words  are  certainly  masc, 
as  is  evident  from  the  adjectives  by  which  they  are  moditied,  or  from 
their  cognate  dialects;  e.g.,  slops,  sleep;  7vdkrs ,  usury;  auhus ,  oven; 
iwcifls,  doubt;  mops,  anger  (gen.  niudis,  comp.  §  74). 

Note  o.  According  to  the  rules  concerning  final  w  (42),  the  nom. 
sing,  and  ace.  and  voc.  sing,  of  pinds ,  pirvS  (servant),  the  only  forms 
found,  are  plus  and  piu. 

Note  4.    According  to  §  7S,  n.  2,  the  s  of  the  nom.  sing,  is  dropped 


38 


Inflections.     Cliap.  I. 


in  *««.?  (dat.  aiiza),  hoani;  'hals,  lialsis,  nock;  frclhals,  t'rcodoni;  ivaxr, 
man;  *</rt/yfl*/r  (n.  ])1. //rtfea^ro*)  a  festive  meal;  Arai^fl?-,  Caesar;  sl'mr,  steer. 

Note  .").  wcgs,  •wave  (\\.\\.we(jos ,  but  dai.  pi.  we^m) ,  ^</n;^,  time 
(dat.  pi.  ahvani ,  \\vi'.\)\.  abv'ms),  show  a  tendency  to  merp:e  into  the  i- 
declension. 

§  92.  Ill  tlic  case  of  stems  in  ja,  accovdiiij^,'  to  the  rules 
concerning;  the  contraction  of //  into  ei  (§44c),  distinction 
must  lie  made  between  words  witli  lonii,-.and  those  witli  sliort 
stem  s^'llables.  Further  examiilcs:  a)  of  nouns  with  h)ng  syl- 
lables, and  polysyllables:  asneis,  servant;  andeis,  end;  Ivditeis, 
wheat;  aiiionch,  disci]>le;  words  in  -arela:  Jaisarcis ,  master; 
hokareis,  scribe,  and  others;  b)  of  nouns  with  short  syllables: 
nipjis,  cousin;  andasfapjis,  adversary. 

Note  I.  andeis,  end,  has  K<Mn.  X.  18  the  ace.  jd.  according  to  the 
e'-decl.,  andins. 


§  93. 


NEUTERS. 

Paradigms,    a)  Pure  a-stems:  rvaurd,  word;  haubip. 


head,     b)  wa-stems:  kniu,  knee,  o)  ja-^itm^:  kiini ,  kin. 

Sing.  N.  waurd            haidti)'                       kniu  kiini 

G.  wai'irdis         liaubidis                    kniwis  knnji.s 

D.  waurda          liauliida                    kniwa  kunja 

A.  waurd            liauhij?                      kniu  kuni 


Plur 

N. 

waurda 

liauliida 

G. 

■\vaurde 

liaiiliidc 

D. 

waiirdaiii 

liauliidaui 

A. 

waurda 

haubida 

Ivinwa 
kniwe 
kniAvani 
kniwa 


kunja 
kunje 
kunjani 
kunja. 

§  94.  The  number  of  neuters  declining  like  waurd  is  very 
great;  e.  g.,  blop,  hlopis ,  l)lood;  yidp,  gold;  juk,  yoke;  jer,  year; 
haurn,  liorn;  sauil,  sun;  sUubr,  silver;  agis,  fear;  sdir,  sorrow; 
manrpr,  murder;  gras,  grasis,  grass. 

Cases  where  the  medial  soft  spirant  (§  79)  is  hardened, 
as  in  haubip,  are,  for  example,  dius,  diuzis,  animal;  hatis, 
hatred;  j^iqis.  darkness  (§  78, n.l);  Uuhap,  Vmhadis,  ligbt; 
tviiop,  law. 

Note  1.  According  to  5^42,  final  iv  of  stems  in  wa  is  changed  to 
u  after  a  short  vowel.  Like  kniu  goes  iriti,  triwis,  wood,  tree.  After  a 
long  vowel  there  is  no  change,  e.  g.,  lew,  occassion;  fraiw,  seed. 

Note  2.  According  to  §91,n.2,  it  cannot  with  certainty  be  stated, 
whether  words  which  are  not  found  in  all  forms  of  inflection,  are  mase. 
or  neuter.  On  the  grounds  given  under  that  ]jaragr.,  the  following  words 
must  be  neuter:  dul,  dale,  valley;  paurp,  field;  7na/'l,  market. 


Beclension  of  Nouns.  39 

Note  3.  The  word  gup  being  neuter  in  t'orui,  is  used  as  niase.  when 
denoting  the  God  of  Cliristianity.  The  neuter  pi.  (juda  (conij).  5^  74,  n.  4) 
denoting  heathen  gods,  is  still  used.  Since  this  word  is  found  only  in 
the  abbreviated  forms  (§  1,  n.  4),  g}^,  ffps,  gjm,  the  inflection  of  the  sing. 
is  doubtful.  The  full  forms  commonly  given  are  ;  (iu}\  gen.  gitps,  d.  gu/ni ; 
the  correct  forms  would  be  gup,  giidis,  guda.  Certainly  wrong  is  the  gen. 
gups:  it  is  undoubtedly  entitled  to  the  termination -?>,  but  whether  yM/'«.y 
or  gudis,  is  nncertain.  Therefore  we  have  employed  the  abbreviated  form 
gnps  which  is  fonnd  in  all  editions ;  the  same  for  the  dat.  gupa. 

Note  4.  fadrein  (.paternity,,,  when  signifying  (^parents,,,  may  be  used 
as  an  indeclinable  plur.  preceded  by  the  masc.  article;  pai  fadrein,  pans 
fadrein.  But  also  the  regular  neuter  plur.  fadreina  is  used  in  the  sense 
of  jiparents,,.  Fadreins  (fern.)  familj' ,  generation,  must  be  distinguished 
from  this  (§  103). 

Note  5.  The  gen.  sing,  of  hatis,  liatred  is  once  (Codex  B)  found 
as  hatis,  Eph.  II.  3  (hatize  A).  For  the  neuters  in  -is  comp.  (jVon  Bahder, 
Verbalabstracta,,  p.  52  et  seq. 

§  95.  Like  kuni  inflect  stems  in  ja,  botli  long*  and  short 
syllables;  e.  g-.,  badi,  bed;  nati,  net;  fmrguni,  mountain;  garvi, 
gaujis ,  region  (§42.2);  /aui,  tojis,  deed  (§26);  mA/,  reikjis, 
kingdom,  power;  arhi,  arbjis,  heir;  galigi^i,  eomsummation  of 
marriage;  gawaurkl,  work,  business;  garuni,  counsel;  and/ralrpi, 
presence. 

Note  1.  Besides  -jis  a  contracted  gen.  in  -cis  (comp.  ij  44  c,  §  92) 
is  found  in  but  a  few  long-  and  polysyllabic  nouns,  for  instance,  Irausleis 
(from  trausti,  covenant)  Ei)h.  II.  12;  andbahti,  service,  has  gen.  andbahtjis 
(3  times)  and  andbahteis  (once)  (Lu.  I.  23);  gawairpi,  peace,  has  gen. 
gawairpjis  (6  times),   gawairfeis  (3  times). 

l.B)  0-DECLENSION. 

§  S\<S.  The  C4othic  o-decleusiou  contains  only  feminines 
which  in  fact  belong  to  tlie  a-decl.  (§  88,  n.  1).  Also  here  we 
distinguish  between  pure  o-stems  and  ^o-stems. 

Paradigms:  a)  giba,  gift  (stem  gibo-).  b)  stems  in  jo  with 
long  syllables:  bandi,  band  (stem  bandjd-)\  mawi  girl  (stem  maujo). 

Sing.  N.  giba 
G.  gibos 
D.  gibai 
A.  giba 

Plur.  N.  gibos 
G.  gibo 
D.  gibom 
A.  gibos 


bandi 

mawi 

bandjos 

maujos 

bandjai 

maujai 

baud)  a 

mauja 

bandjos 

maujos 

bandjo 

maujo 

bandjom 

maujom 

bandjos 

maujos. 

40  lulk'ctioiis.     Cliap.  I. 

i^  07.  Like  glba  iiiHcct  a  gTcat  many  words.  E.  g-.,  bida, 
rc(iuest;  [jinda,  ])C()i)lc;  hama,  inultitude;  sauvahi,  soul;  stibna, 
voice;  u'lrpa,  earth;  keila,  while,  hour;  nmmha,  womb;  mild/pa, 
mercy;  a/tra,  water. 

Note  1.  Stems  in  fvo  and  tliose  \n  Jo  with  short  syUablcs  decline 
like^/^«;  e.g.,  triggwa,  covenant;  bundwa,  sign;  —  sunja,  truth;  halja, 
hell;  sihjd,  relationshii),  plapja  street. 

Note  2.  Of  Ivei/a  the  ace.  sing.  Ivcilu-  is  found  before  the  enclitic 
-huH  in  IreUo/iun;  see  §  Ut."{,  n.  1  (for  form  comp.  <(indhun  §  IGIic,  harjoh 

§  i»;.M. 

§  08.  Like  handi  g'o  stems  in  Jo  with  long-  stem  syllables 
and  those  that  liave  more  than  one  syllable.  Their  inflection 
is  the  same  as  that  of  giba,  except  in  the  nom.  voc.  sing-, 
which  have  /  instead  of  ja.  —  Further  examples  are:  haipi 
heath,  feld;  wasti,  garment;  piudangardi,  kingdom;  kbftuU,  glory; 
frijbndi,  female  friend;  fraisluhni,  temptation. 

Note  J.  T.ike  mawi  (for  the  change  of  w  into  u  see  §  12)  inflects 
Jntvi,  pii/jds,  maid-servant. 

2)  /-DECLENSION. 
§  00.  This  declension  contains  only  masculines  and 
feminines.  The  inflection  of  both  g-enders  properly  ought  to 
be  the  same  throughout,  but  this  is  the  case  in  the  plur.  only, 
while  the  masc.  forms  gen.  and  dat.  according  to  the  ^r- 
declension. 

MASCULINES. 

§  100.  Paradigms:  balgs  bottle,  Avine-skin;  (E.  Germanic 
balgi-z). 

^;    Sing.  N.  balgs  Plnr.  N.  balgeis 

G.  balgis  G.  balge 

D.  balga  D.  balgim 

A.  balg  A.  balgins 
V.  balg 

§  161.  The  numbre  of  masculines  inflecting  like  balgs  is 
V  not  very  great.  E.  g.,  gasts,  guest;  gards,  house;  muns^  thought; 
mats,  food;  saggws ,  a  singing,  song;  saups,  saudis ,  sacriflce; 
brup-faps  (<?),  bridegroom;  slaps  (rf),  stead,  place. 

Note  1.  Words  not  occurring  in  n.  d.  a.  plur.  cannot  with  certainty 
be  referred  to  this  declension  (comp.  §  9J,  n.  1).  In  many  cases,  however, 
a  comparis(jn  with  the  other  (Icrmauic  dialects  will  show  to  which  decl. 
they  belong.    Such  a  noun  is,  for  example,  saiws,  lake,  sea ;  but  especially 


Doclonsion  ot'  Nouns.  41 

a  luiiulicr  of  vcrhal  :il)stracts  like  <jums,  arrival;  drus,  tall;  iviits ,  t'aco; 
runs,   a   running;    yrcts ,  weeping;    krusls ,   gnashing  (of  teeth). 

Note  2.  The  *■  of  the  nominative  is  ilropped  according  to  §  78,  n.  2; 
e.  g.,  runs,  runs  is ;  drus,  drusis;  baiir,  bauris,  natus,  sun. 

Note  3.  According  to  the  rules  for  w  (§  42),  the  form  naus  (a  dead 
man)  is  explained,  u.  pi.  narveis,  a.  pi.  natvins;  hence  the  a.  v.  sing,  have  nau. 

Note  4.    wigs  and  aiws  see  §  91,  u.  5. 

FEMININES. 

§  102.     Paradig-ms:  ansts,  favor  (E.  Germanic  aristi-z). 

Sing.  N.  ansts  Plur.  N.  ansteis 

G.  anste     -;     -rj^     o*"  r    '^Aj^ 
D.  anstai  D.  anstim    V     ^^^Jf^b'^    '^^ 


G.  anstais  G.  anste     -;     jy^^     g^       '^■^ 

A.  anst  A.  anstius.     VvCd/, --      ^^Ty   ■- 


V.  anst  '^s/JgRN/A 

§    lOo.     To  this   class   belong   many    uoims.     Examples 


qe7is,  woman;  da/Is,  deal;  /rens,  hope;  naups,  naiipais,  need; 
joins,  sight;  sokus.  a  seeking-,  question;  taikns,  token;  fahcps, 
fahedh,  joy;  magaps  (/>)  maid,  virgin,  fadreins,  generation, 
family;  arhaips  (d)  work;  asans,  harvest;  those  in  -diips  (p):  mikil- 
rf^z/'.s  greatness ;  munagdups,  abundance;  oyM/frfM/?*,  eternity;  ga- 
maindups,  communion. 

Very  numerous  are  the  >erbal  abstracts  which  may  be 
formed  from  all  strong  verbs  by  means  of  the  sufhx  t  (/>,  d)\ 
e.  g.,  gaskafls,  creation,  shaping;  paur/js,  need;  ganisls,  sal- 
vation; lists,  wile;  fralusls,  lost;  gakusts,  experiment;  .gabaurps, 
birth;  galnurps,  destruction;  manaseps  {d\  world;  deps  (d)  deed; 
gahugds,  thought. 

Note  1.  Here  belong  also  abstracts  formed  from  weak  verbs,  as 
those  in  -eins  belonging  to  the  First,  those  in  -ains  to  the  Second,  and 
those  in  ons  to  the  Third  weak  conjugation^  e.  g.  nase'ms  (cf.  nasjati), 
salvation;  laiscins,  doctrine,  teaching;  hnuheiws.  glorj',  a  raising  on  high; 
galaubeins,  faith;  naUeins,  blasphemj-;  lapons  (cf. /«/>()«),  invitation;  salbons, 
ointment;  mitons ,  thought,  judgment,  measuring;  pulains  (cf.  pulati), 
]iatience;  libains,  life.  —  But  those  in  eins  have  their  n.  g.  pi.  according 
to  the  o-declension.    Thus,  for  example. 

Sing.  N.  naiieins     G.  naiteinais     D.  nidieinai     A.  V.  nailcin 
Plur.  N.  naileinds    G.  naiteino         D.  naiteinim  A.  naileinins. 

The  dative  plur.  unkaureinom  is  found  but  once  II.  Cor.  XL  9.  —  Those 
in  -dns,  ains  form  their  plur.  regularly;  mituneis,  mitone,  etc. 

Note  2.  Whether  certain  nouns  are  masc.  or  fern,  cannot  be  deci- 
ded, as  they  do  not  occur  in  a  sufficient  varietj'  of  cases.  Thus,  for 
instance,  ahaks,  dove;  fulieips,  fullness. 


'z' 


•12  IiiHcctidiis.     Cliaii.  1. 

Note  ;>.  'I'lic  !i.iiiiiii;iri\('  .v  is  dropped  accdnliui;-  to  ij  7*>,  11.  J,  c.  1;., 
HS-stt/ss,  usstdssttis,  ivsurrection ;  f/aruiis,  -runsttis,  street. 

Note  1.  luiiins,  villag*',  forms  its  i)liir.  according?  to  tlie  «^/-deeleiision: 
/itiiiilas,  ete. 

:^)  r-l)EC  LENS  ION. 

MASOUfJNES  AND  FEMININES. 

i?   I'M.     The  nuisc.  and  fern,  nouns  of  tlic  ?<-(led.  luivc  the 
//    same  rorni.     raradigm:  s/oms,  son.  r 

Siiif?.  N.  sunns  Plur.  N.  siinjus       '  '•'  '.     •  ''1    _r^ 
(!.  sunaus  (t.  sunivc 

D.  snnau  D.  sunnm 

A.  sunn  A.  sninms 

V.  sunn 

§  105.  Further  Examples:  a)  Masculines;  e.  g.,  dirus, 
messenger;  asilus,  ass;  danpus,  death;  w)dpm,  glory;  huhnis, 
hunger;  paurnus,  thorn;  halrus,  sword;  lipus,  limb;  /us/us,  lust; 
liiftus,  air;  wr/^//.?,- child,  hoy \  fairJv us,  world;^ij/i',  foot;  slubjus, 
dust;  nouns  in  -assi/s:  draulUinassns,  warfare;  ihna.ssi/s,  evenness, 
equality;  Jjiiidinassus,  kingdom. 

h)  The  0]dy  Feminines  are  handas,  hand;  kinnus,  cheek; 
7vripus,  herd;  asilus,  a  she-ass;  waddjus,  wall. 

The  gender  of  some  nouns  is  dou1)tful,  as  tjuh-nus,  mill; 
fJodus,  flood. 

Note  I.  Foreign  words,  as  aggilus,  angel;  sabbatns ,  sabbatli, 
fluctuate  in  the  i)lural  between  the  u-  and  e-decl.,  see  §  120,  n.  1. 

Note  2.  In  the  singular  terminations  of  this  declension  there  oceurs 
a  noteworthy  fluctuation  between  ?<  and  mi  {aii?  comp.  §  24,  n.  4).  All 
cases  of  this  kin<l  have  been  completely  grouped  by  Leo  Meyer,  „Gotische 
Spraehe,,,  p.  .t74.  an  is  found  in  the  M-cases,  as  nom.  sxtians  T>u.  IV.:i; 
fiiirlidus  Gal.  VI.  14  codex  B  (=  fairhnis  codex  A);  Barlimauis  Mk.  X. 
46;  —  ace.  hatulau  Mk.  VII.  32;  /nudhuissnii  L.  IX.  27 ;  hairau  II.  XIII.  4 
codex  A  {= /uiiru  codex  Car.);  —  voc.  5?<?««?/ frequently;  tnaffuu  L.11.4S. 

On  the  contrary  there  occurs  u  for  au  in  the  «?/-cases:  gen.  daupus 
Lu.  I.  79;  7Vidpus~R.YK.  23;  npauslaulus  II.  Cor.  XII.  12  codex  A  (=  apau- 
slaulaus  codex  B);  dat.  wulpu  Lu.  IX.  26;  Paitru  Gal.  II.  7  codex  A  (= 
Paitrau  codex  B). 

The  vast  number  of  examples  of  the  forms  of  the  above  paradigm 
however  entitles  us  to  regard  the  latter  as  the  regular  one;  the  de- 
viations just  mentioned  are  owing  to  a  confusion  on  the  part  of  the  later 
writers.  In  case  of  double  forms  the  one  M.S.  is  generally  correct. 
Especially  codex  Ambr.  A  and  the  Gtjspel  of  Luke  show  a  tendency 
to  confuse  the  w-decl.  in  this  way. 


Declension  of  Nouns.  43 

NEUTEKS. 

§  106.  There  arc  three  neuter  nouns  one  of  wliieh,  faihu, 
cattle,  money,  occurs  in  several  cases,  namely  in  the  singular. 

N.  faihu 
G.  foihans 
D.  foiliau 
A.  faihu. 

The  otlier  two,  gairu,  sting;  sihu,  victory,  are  found  once  each 
in  the  noni.  sing. 

B)  iT-DECLENSION  (WEAK  DECLENSION). 
1)   MASCULINES. 

§  107.     Paradigm:  guma.  man. 

Sing.  N.  guma  Plur.  N.  gumans 

G.  guniins  G.  gumane 

D.  guniin  D.  gumani 

A.  gum  an  A.  gumans 

§  108.  Like  guma  inflect  a  great  many  masculines.  E.  g., 
^/«?<6r,  judge ;  hana,  cock;  skula,  debtor;  surma,  sun;  mena,  moon; 
atta,  father;  ahma,  spirit;  hloma,  flower;  milhma,  cloud;  hVinma, 
hearing;  weiha,  priest;  srvaihra  father-in-law;  magnla,  little  boy; 
Attila,  Wulfila  (proper  nouns);  —  haurnja,  trumpeter;  fiskja, 
fisher;  timrja,  carpenter;  arhja,  heir;  ivilja,  will;  manamaurprja, 
murderer;  wanrstwja,  laborer. 

Note  I.  aha,  man,  takes  gen.  ph  ahne,  dat.  pi.  ahnam\  —  of  auhsa, 
ox,  occurs  gen.  plur.  aulisnc.  Comp.  the  neuters  §  J 10,  n.  1 ;  once  we 
meet  with  the  ace.  pi.  aahsimns  (I.  Cor.  IX.  9)  which  is  probably  a  corrupt 
form  for  auhsuns ;  see  §  SO,  n.  1  (the  editors  change  it  to  auhsans). 

2)    NEUTERS. 
§  109.     Paradigm:  hair  to,  heart. 

Sing.  N.  hairto,    -  Plur.  N.  hairtona 

G.  hairtins  G.  hairtane 

D.  hairtin  D.  hairtam 

A.  hairto  A.  hairtona. 

§  110.  Like  hairto  decline  onh^  a  few  substantives:  augo, 
eye;  auso,  ear;  harnilo,  a  little  child;  auga-dauro,  window; 
pairko,  hole,  eye  of  a  needle;  kaurno,  corn;  gajuko,  companion; 
sigljb,  seal. 

Also  the  weak  adjectives  (§l  132). 


44  liiHt'ctidiis.     Cliu)).  I. 

Note   I.      Two  iioiiiis,  tKdito.  ii.-uiH',   ;iii(l  ivtiti),   water,    tlcviiilc  iVom 

till'  rt'j;iil;ir  iiitloctioii  in  tlio  jtliir.: 

Sill-::.  ><^  namt)         G.  namiits       I),  namin        A.  namu 
Pliir.  N.  namna      (1.  [namni]     D.  namnam    A.  tiamna. 

Of  llitvsc  there  oeciir  ii.  a.  namna,  d.  tvatnam.     Conip.  <?  JOS,  n.  I. 

3)  FEMININES. 
s<  11 1.     Tlie  feminines  of  the  n-dcclension  uvc  divided  into 
two  classes,    stems   in  -dn-   and   in   -eiu-.     Their   inflection  is 
alike,     Pavadii!:m:  luggo,  tongue;  managei,  multitude. 
Slug.  N.  tnggo  managei    '^ 

G.  tugguns  manageins 

D.  tiiggdn  luanagein 

A.  tuggon  manag(!iii 

riiir.   N.  tiiggoiis  manageins 

G.  tuggono/  manageiuji, 

D.  tiiggom  maiiageim 

A.  tuggons  manageins. 

§  112.  Like  luggo  inflect  many  substantives;  e.  ^.^jiino^ 
woman;  iihtrvo,  dawn;  siraihro,  mother-in-law;  azgo,  ashes; 
gat  wo,  street;  stairno,  star;  wiko,  week;  —  arhjo,  heiress;  hrunjo, 
breastplate;  lahijo,  basket;  nil^jd,  cousin;  rapjo,  account,  number. 

Note  1.  l.ike  luogo  go  also  the  feminines  of  tin;  weak  adjeetives 
(§  132). 

§  n;>.  Nearly  all  substantives  going  like  nuniagei  are 
formed  from  adjectives.  Abstracts  in  -ei  may  be  formed  from 
every  adjective,  hence  the  large  number  of  these  words;  e.  g., 
diupei,  dejith;  laggei,  length;  hleipei,  mercy;  mlkilci,  greatness; 
braidei,  breadth;  frodei,  wisdom;  hardu-hairiei,  hard-heartedness; 
drugkayieK  drunkedness.  iSome  have  no  corresponding  adjectives, 
but  they  likewise  denote  a  state;  e.  g.,  Imurstei,  thirst;  magapci, 
virginity.  Only  a  few  have  a  concrete  meaning,  as  aipei,  mother; 
pramsfei,  grasshopper,  locust;  kilpei,  womb;  tmirei  sea;  ha'irnci, 
skull. 

Note  1.  Adjectival  abstracts  in  -ei  and  verbal  abstracts  in  -<'/// ,v 
(comp.  §  !(i;{,  n.  1)  are  closely  related,  as  hduhei,  height  (from  hduhs) 
but  hduheins,  elevation  (from  lu'mhjan).     Both  have  ace.  sing,  hdnhcin. 

In  one  case  there  is  confusion.  There  has  been  formed  as  genit.  sing, 
of  wajamercins,  blasphemy,  wajamereins,  (.John.  X.  3^),  in  consequence 
of  which  a  nom.  wajamirei  is  supposed  to  have  existed.  But  such  a 
form  is,  according  to  its  meaning,  impossible. 

Note  2.   In  codex  B  three  noms.  sing,  in  -ein  are  met  with:  liuhadein, 

o 


Declension  of  Nouns.  45 

light,  II.  Cor.  IV.  4  {liuhadeins  A;  comi».  Tor  this  j^Beruluirdt^),   wiljuhal- 
]>eiii,  favor,  Col.  III.  '25  (A  wM\img)^  gatjndein,  jiiety  1.  Tim.  IV.  S  [gagiidei  A). 
Note  'S.     The  comparatives,  the  siii)erlatives  in  -ma,   and  the  pres. 
participles  form  their  feminine  according  to  vianagci  (com]).  §  l.'Ci,  d.  4). 

C)   MISCELLANEOUS  INFLECTIONS. 

(CONSONANTAL   STEMS.   ANOMALIES). 
§  114.     Names    deuotiug   relatioiisliip    in    -r.     The   words 
bropar,  brotlier;  dauhtar,  daughter;  swisfar,  sister;  faclar,  father, 
having  lost  their  original  consonantal  inflection  in  u.  a.  d.  phir., 
follow  in  these  cases  the  z^-declension  (§  104).     Paradigm: 

Sing.  N.  bro|?ar  Pliir.  brofrjus 
(x.  br6[7rs  brojn-e 

D.  brotr  bro}'rum 

A.  brol'ar  br6]?runs. 

§  115.  Pres.  participles  in  Gothic  decline  like  weak  ad- 
jectives (§133).  An  older  (substantival)  inflection,  however, 
is  still  retained  in  some  participles  used  as  nouns.  Paradigm : 
nasjands,  savior. 

Sing.  N.  nasjands  Plur.  nasjands 

G.  uasjandis  nasjaude 

D.  nasjand  nasjandam 

A.  nasjand  nasjands 

V.  nasjand  — 

Other  exam])les  are:  fijands,  enemy;  frijonds,  friend;  daupjands, 
the  Baptist;  merjatids,  preacher;  bisltands,  neighbor;  (ahjands^ 
master;  all- waldands ,  all-ruling,  almighty;  frarveitands,  avenger; 
fraiijindnds,  ruler;  midujiidnds,  mediator;  gihands,  giver. 

§  116.  A  number  of  feminines  following  in  some  cases 
the  /-decl.  {ansts  §102),  appear  in  others  as  short  forms;  the 
latter  are  remains  of  an  old  consonantal  inflection.  Paradigm : 
haurgs^  burg,  town. 

Sing.  N.  baiirgs  Plur.  N.  baurgs 
G.  baurgs  G.  baurge 

D.  baurg  D.  baiirgim 

A.  baurg  A.  baurgs. 

Like  haurgs  inflect  also  alhs ,  temple;  spaurds,  race-course, 
furlong;  brnsts,  breast;  dulps^  feast;  waihts,  thing;  miluks,  milk; 
mitaps  (d),  measure. 

The  word  nali/s,  night,  goes  exactly  like  baurgs,  with  the 
exception  of  the  dat.  pi.  which  has  nahtam. 


40  Inflectii>ns.    Chap.;!. 

Note  1.  jvailils  and  dulj>s  follow  also  the  j-dedousion  throughout. 
Tints  gen.  sing,  tvaihls  and  jvaihlais,  dulpais. 

§  117.  Masculines  with  short  (consonantal)  cases:  manna, 
man;  menops,  montli;  reiks ,  ruler;  welttrocls,  witness  (conij). 
i^7l,  n.  2).     They  ditler  however  in  some  forms. 

1)   manna   has   some   forms   of  the   w-tleel.    {gnma  %  lo7). 
These  forms  we  have  put  in  Italics: 

Sing.  N.  manna  Plur.  N.  mans,  manitans 

(f.  mans  G.  manne 

D.  maun  D.  mannam 

A.  mannan  A.  mans,  maanans. 

2)  menops  goes  like  hadrgs  (§  116),  but  has  dat.  i)lur. 
menopum. 

3)  Sing'.  Nom.  reiks  Gen.  reikis  Dat.V    Ace.  re'ik. 
riur.  Nom.  Ace.  reiks     Gen.  reikc    Dat.  relkam. 

Also  weitwods  occurring  only  in  n.  a.  sing.,  n.  g.  pi.  —  Ac- 
cordingly, the  short  forms  only  in  n.  (a.)  plur.,  the  other  cases 
are  the  same  as  in  the  ^/-decl.  {dugs  %%)).  Whether  dat.  sing, 
be  1-eik  or  rclka,  remains  doubtful. 

Note  1.  Here  belongs  also  n.  bajops,  d.  bajujnim,  both  (see 
§H(),n.  1). 

§  118.  I  on,  lire,  is  in  n.  a.  sing,  a  neuter  of  the  «-decl. 
{traurd  §  03),  while  gen.  dat.  have  funins,  fim'in.  —  Plur.  does 
not  occur.     Comp.  §  12,  n.  \\. 


APPENDIX. 

DECLENSION  OF  FOREIGN  WORDS. 

§  119.  A  number  of  foreign  words  were  fully  adopted 
from  the  Greek  and  Latin  into  the  Gothic  through  commercial 
intercourse,  so  that  their  inflection  is  the  same  as  that  of  ge- 
nuine (iothic  words.  E  g.,  pund,  u.,  pound;  marikreitus,  m., 
pearl;  Kreks,  m.,  Greek;  kurkaru,  f,  dungeon;  alcw,  n.,  oil; 
kaisar,  Caesar. 

§  120.  A  second  portiim  of  foreign  words  were  forced 
on  the  Gothic  language  by  Christianity  and  especially  by  the 
version  of  tlie  Bible.  To  these  belong  for  the  most  part  ])ro- 
per    nouns;    these    are    still   felt   to   be   foreign   elements    and 


Declension  of  Adjectives.  47 

have  but  imperfectly  adopted  the  Gothic  inflectiou.  For  their 
treatment  in  Glothie  no  fixed  rules  can  be  given.  Sometimes 
they  retain  their  Greek  inflection,  sometimes  they  adopt  either 
closely  related  Gothic  or  arbitrarily  formed  cases.  —  Comp. 
Vulfila  ed.  Benihardt  p.  XXVIII. 

Note  ].  Greatest  consistency  of  inflection  ol" foreign  words  is  foimd 
in  the  Greek  masculines  in  -og,  Lat.  -us:  tliey  intlect  like  nouns  of  the 
M-decl.  (§§  104.  105);  e.g.,  Faitrus,  Burpttulaumaius,  Teihis,  aipiskaupus, 
eniaxoTiog;  apaustmUus,  dnoaroXog;  aggilus,  ayyfXoq;  sahbatus,  sabbath; 
but  only  in  the  sing.;  plural  forms  which,  however,  are  rare,  follow  the 
f-declension ;  e.g.,  itpauslauleis,  sabbalins ,  aggilcis ,  aggile,  besides  ag- 
giljus. 

Note  2.  The  following  are  cases  where  Greek  inflection  is  retained 
—  alabalstraun,  aXu^^uGj t^ov ;  praildriaim  tiquitojqiov ;  of  Israeleites 
nom.  plur.  Israeleitai  =  ^loQu^Xlrai  R.  IX.  4  or  (with  Gothic  inflection) 
Israelileis  II.  Cor.  XI.  22. 

Note  3.  One  example  of  arbitrary  inflection  may  suffice:  the  Greek 
iniaxoh]  is  uoui.  sing.  Gothic  aipistuide.  Of  this  occur  dat.  sing,  {lipi- 
slaulein,  d.  pi.  aipislaulem,  ace.  pi.  aipislaidans. 

CHAP.  II.  DECLENSION  OF  ADJECTIVES. 

§  121.  In  Gothic,  as  in  all  other  Germanic  languao-es, 
adjectives  have  two  forms  of  inflection  —  the  weak  and  the 
strong.  The  strong  inflection  is  the  original  one,  correspon- 
ding- to  that  of  the  related  languages,  the  weak  arose  first  on 
Germanic  soil.  Every  normal  adjective  may  have  both  a  weak 
and  a  strong  inflection.  The  distinction  is  a  syntactic  one: 
the  former  is  employed  after  the  article  and  in  most  cases 
where  the  adjective  is  used  substantively,  the  latter  when  the 
adjective  is  used  ])redicatively,  or  attributively  without  the 
article. 

A)  STRONG  ADJECTIVES. 

§  122.  The  strong  inflection  of  adjectives  is  in  part  the 
same  as  the  vo>vel-  (or  strong)  inflection  of  substantives  with 
which  it  was  originally  identical.  Some  cases  in  the  Germanic 
languages,  however,  have  adopted  the  pronominal  inflection, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  adjectival  inflection  no  longer 
fully  corresponds  to  that  of  the  substantives.  The  nom.  sing. 
neuter  has  two  forms  of  the  same  value:  that  of  the  substantive 
and  that  of  the  pronoun  (in  -atct). 


48  luricrtioiis.     Cliap.   II. 

Adjec'tiNos  in  (iutliii-  lia\c  three  \u\vel  deeleiisiouH,  like 
substantives.  —  1)  Adjectives  o\'  the  ^'/-declension  which  coi- 
res])()nd  to  the  a-dccl.  <»t'  nouns  in  the  niasc.  and  neut.  (§  81> 
etseci.),  to  the  T^-decl.  (i?  iKi  et  se([.)  in  the  fern.  —  A  sub- 
division is  tuinied  by  the  ./Vz-stenis,  analogously  to  tiie  eorre- 
S])ondini;'  substantivt^s.  2)  Adjectives  of  tlie  /-deel.  eorrespon- 
din.n'  to  tile  substantives  under  i?i5  W — 103.  ->)  Adjectives  of 
the  w-decl.  belonging  to  the  nouns  under  §§  104—106. 

There  are  however  only  a  few  remains  of  classes  2)  and 
3).  The  few  adjectives  of  these  classes  have  in  most  cases 
past  into  tiie  iirst  ehiss,  so  that  the  normal  strong  declension 
of  adjectives  in  (lothic  embraces  tlie  /^/-declension  and  its 
subdivisions,  the  y«-stems. 

Note  1.  To  the  strong  declension  belong  all  pronouns  exc'e|)t 
sama  and  silba  (§  132,  n.  :<),  the  cardinal  numbers,  inasmuch  as  they  in- 
flect adjectively.  Also  an/>(ir,  other,  second,  and  adjectives  of  a  more 
general  meaning,  -as  hI/s,  all;  f/unohs,  enough;  /(«/&*,  half ;  midjis,  medius; 
fulls,  full. 

§  123.  Paradigm  of  the  strong  adjective  declension. 
blinds,  blind.  Pronominal  forms  differing  from  the  inflection 
of  the  corresponding  substantives,  are  put  in  Italics: 


Sing.      Masc.  Neut. 

N.  blinds  blind,  hiindata 

G.  blindis 

D.  blindamma 

A.  blindana     blind,  blindala 
Plur. 

N.  blindai         blinda 
G.  blinduizi 

D.  blind  aim 

A.  bliudans       blinda 


Fern, 
blinda 
blindaizos 
blindai 
blinda 

blindos 
blind  aizo 
blind  aim 
blindos 


§  124.  Here  belong  most  adjectives.  H  g.,  hails,  healthy; 
sinks,  sick;  juggs,  young;  Iriggws,  true;  swinps,  strong;  ubils, 
evil;  aiireins,  eternal;  hdipiwisks,  wild;  mahteigs,  mighty;  un- 
slcigs,  merciful;  manags,  many,  much;  modags,  angry;  handugs, 
wise,  handy.  ■ —  Also  adjective  pronouns,  as  meins,  my;  }>eins, 
thy;  seins,  his;  jains,  that;  the  superlatives  (§  137),  the  ])ai-ti- 
eiples  pret.  ])ass.,  as  nurnans,  taken;  nasips,  saved  (comp.  §  134). 

Note  1.  According  to  §  7S.  n.  2,  the  s  of  tl^e  nom.  sing,  is  dropped 
1)  after  .?,  for  example,  swSs,  swesis,  one's  own;  //ar/iss,  gftqissis,  con- 
senting.    2)  after  r  preceded  by  a  short  vowel:    iinj'ur ,    other,    second; 


Declension  of  Adjectives.  49 

unsar,  our;  izwar,  your;  kapur,  which  of  tiie  two;  the  noiii.  pi.  ivarai 
must  have  had  a  nom.  sing.  *n;«?-,  wary. 

Note  2.  The  rules  for  the  hardening  of  tinal  soft  spirants  (§  79) 
nuist  be  noted,  for  example  in:  fi'df^s,  frodis,  wise:  gof>s,  godis,  good 
{v5  74)  liufs,  liubis,  beloved;  daufs,  d<mhis,  deaf  (§  -ali,  n.  1). 

Note  '6.  Stems  having  w  immediately  before  their  case-endings, 
are  in  the  nom.  sing.  masc.  and  neut.  subject  to  the  rules  for  final  w  (§  42). 
Tiie  three  words  to  which  this  refers,  occur  only  in  other  cases,  fawai^ 
qhvai^  M5*Ar«w«2  must  have  had  as  noms.  sing,  faus,  fan,  few;  qius ,  qiu, 
alive;  usskaus,  usskau,  cautious,  wakeful.  According  to  usskawjan  (to 
(re)  awake  §  42,  n.  2),  also  the  form  usskaws  might  be  supposed  instead 
of  usskaus.     For  lashvs,  see  §  42,  n.  1 . 

Note  4.  The  adjective  pronouns  in  -ar  —  unsar,  izwar,  anpar, 
haf>ar,  have  in  the  neuter  sing,  onlj'  the  shorter  forms  unsar,  izwar.,  etc. 

§  125.  Adjective  stems  whose  case-euclings  are  preceded 
l^y  J  (ya-stems)  have  most  of  their  forms  like  blinds.  Only  a 
few  forms  undergo*  a  change  under  the  influence  of  the  j. 
Also  here,  as  with  nouns,  we  distinguish  between  short-  and 
lougsyllabic  y«-stems. 

Paradigm  of  a  short-syllabic  /a-stem:  inidjis,  middle. 

8ing.     Masc.  Neut.  Fern. 

N.  midjis  uiidi,  midjata        midja 

G.  midjis  midjaizos 

D.  midjamma  midjai 

A.  midjana  midi,  midjata        midja 

Plur.  I 

N.  midjai  midja  !    midjos 

G.  midjaize  raidjaizo 

D.  midjaim  midjaim 

A.  midjaus  midja  I     midjos 

§  126.  The  inflection  of  the  masc.  midjis  is  related  to 
that  of  the  noun  harjis  (§§  90,  92) ,  the  neuter  7nidi  to  kuni 
(§  93.  95).     The  fem.  midja  has  no  deviation  whatever. 

To  this  class  belong  very  few  adjectives.  Like  midjis  go 
also  those  whose  stems  end  in  a  vowel:  niujis  new,  -tojis, 
doing  (as  ubUtojis  evil-doing). 

Note  1.  It  is  owing  to  the  small  number  of  these  adjectives  that 
a  few  forms  of  the  above  paradigm  are  not  met  with.  Thus  the  short 
form  of  the  neuter  midi  is  taken  only  according  to  those  with  long  syllables 
(§  127),  and  that  of  niujis  would  be  ni7vi:  only  niujala  occurs. 

Note  2.  The  adjective  stem  frija-,  free,  which  occurs  in  the  fem. 
sing.,  frija,  frijaizds.  frijai,  frija,  and  in  the  masc.  forms  —  a.  s.  frijana, 
n.  pi.  frijai,  a.  frijans,  is  contracted  in  the  n.  s.  masc.  —  freis  (for  frijis). 
The  g.  s.  also,  if  found,  would  be  freis. 

Brauue,  Goth,  grauimar.  4 


no 


liiticctioiis.     Cliuii.   II. 


§  127.  Tlic  |)lur;il  of  loni;-syHn1)i('  stems  in  -/>/  (l(»es  not 
(lilVer  from  tli;it  of  mkljis.  'IMie  sini;'.  ol  tlio  i)unulii;ni  wi/jjeis 
(stiMii  n-ill^Jd-).  wild,  inflects  thus: 

Sing.      .\lahc.                       Neul.               ]  Fern. 

N.  \vil(H'is            wiij'i.  \vi]|>j:it.'i  wilf^i 

(J.              |\vil)>('is|  [wiil'jaizo.sj 

\).              wil|/|aimiiii  wiljjjai 

A.  \\il|'iaii:i        wiij'i,  wilj^'jata     |  wilj>ja 

§  12S.     The  mase.  is  rcluted  to  tlie  noun  hairdeis  (§i;  90. 

02),   tlic  fern,  to  handi  (^  OO.  08 j.     None  of  the  few  adjeetives 
of  thin  elass  oeeurs  in  the  i;en.  sin<:,'. 

Further  Exaini»les:  (i/peis,  (dd;  /'alnifis.  (dd:  /ih-zeis,  astray; 
ivojjeis,  s\veet. 


§  120.  Of  adjeetives  of  the  /-  and  ?<-de(d.  in  (^othie,  us 
has  been  stated  in  §  112,  only  a  few  remains  are  I'ound,  vi/.: 
nom.  sin^'.  of  all  gender.s  and  ace.  sing",  neut.  All  other  eases 
adopted  the  inflection  of  they«-stems  (§§  125 — 127).  The  same 
is  the  case  with  the  weak  forms  (§  132,  n.  1). 

§  180.  The  adjective  stems  in  -/  are  related  to  the  sub- 
stantives halgs,  ansls  (§§  90 — 103).  Such  arc:  hrains,  clean; 
gatna'ms,  common;  bricks,  useful;  analaugns,  secret;  anasiuns, 
visible;  midancms,  agreeable;  andasets,  abominable;  sels,  kind; 
sals,  sweet;  gafdiirs,  sober  {unfdurs,  not  sober,  tattling);  aljd- 
ktmps,  alien.     The  ])aradigui  hrains  is  thus  inflected: 

Sing.       Masc.  Neut.  Fern. 

N.  brains  lirain  [hraiujata]        liraius 

G.  [liraiueis]  jhrainjaizos] 

D.  lirainjamuia  lirain  jai 

A.  hraiujata      lirain  lirainja 

Plur. 

N.  lirainjai         hrainja  lirainjos 

e(c. 
Note  1.     Examples    fur   the  geu.  plur.  and   the   longer  neuter  form 
{kraiujala)  are  wanting. 

Note  2.  A  word  may  witli  certainty  be  referred  to  this  olas.s  1)  if 
it  occurs  in  the  n.  s.  f.  {hrains),  2)  if,  besides  n.  s.  mase.  and  neut.,  also 
cases  witli/are  found.  If  only  noms.  niase.  and  neut.  Iirai/is,  hraiu,  occur, 
then  the  word  may  also  inflect  like  blinds  (^  12.'!);  if  only  /-cases  (as 
lirain j(ini)tia)  are  found,  it  may  decline  like  iviljwis ,  niidjis  (>i,  127.  12.'.). 
UtliL-r  adJectiNCs  also,    however  without  sufticient  examijles  but  for  other 


Declension  ot'  Adjectives. 


)1 


considerations,  arc  included  in  this  class,  as  skaiins,  beautiful;  ((u/>s,  waste; 
luiuns,  base;  hli'if>s,  kind;  (jaddfs ,  fitting'. 

Note  ;{.  From  adverbs  in  -ihn  (§  210)  adjectival  /-stems  ma}-  be 
inferred,  as  arniba,  gatemiha. 

§  131.  The  iuljective  stems  in  n  are  rehitetl  to  the  substan- 
tives, siinus  (feni.  handus),  faJhu  (><§  104 — lOG).  Such  are:  hardus, 
hard;  qa'trnts,  patient;  jMii'irsns,  dry;  tiilgus,  steadfast;  manwns, 
ready;  aggirus,  narrow;  mjhis,  dit'tieult;  seipus,  late;  fjlaqus, 
tender;  twalihuintriis,  twelve  years  old.  The  paradigm  hardus 
inflects  thus: 

Neut.  Fern, 

liardu,  hardjata         [hardus] 
hardu,  hardjata         hardja 


Sing'.  Masc. 
N.  hardns 
A.  hardjaiia 

Plur. 

N.  hardjai 


[hardjaj 


etc. 


hardjos 


Note  1.  Whether  adjectives  belong  here  may  be  seen  from  their 
nom.  sing.  Others  also  however,  merely  because  of  their /-cases,  have  been 
put  into  this  class,  ah  Imisliandus.  empty-handed;  hnasqus,  soft,  kaurus, 
heavy. 

Note  2.  From  the  adverb  ylaggwubu  (§  210)  the  existence  of  an  adj. 
glaggwus  maj'  be  inferred. 

B)  WEAK  ADJECTIVES. 
§  132.  The  weak  declension  of  adjectives  is  in  every 
respect  identical  with  the  weak  or  n-declensiou  of  nouns 
(§§  lf>7 — 112).  But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  the  fem. 
of  the  weak  adj.  follows  the  inflection  of  the  paradig-m  luggo 
(comp.  §  112,  n.  1).  —  Paradigm  of  a  weak  adjective  {blinds  §  123): 

Sing.     Masc.  Neut.  !         Fem. 

N.  blinda  blindo  blindo 

G.  blindins  blindOns 

D.  blindin  bliudon 

A.  blindan  blindo  blindon 

Plur. 
N.  bliudans  blindona      '       bliudons 

G.  blindane  I      blindono 

D.  bliudam  blindoui* 

A.  blindans  blindona      i      blindons 

Note  1.  Like  blinda  inflect  all  weak  adjectives.  Ofya-stems:  n.  s. 
niidja,  mid  jo ,  midju  (comp.  §  125),  ivilpja  (§  127);  —  /-stems:  hrainja, 
hrninjo;  —  ?<-stems:  hardja,  hardjo  (comp.  §  129  et  seq.). 

Note  2.  Some  adjectives  occur  only  in  their  weak  forms,  as  us- 
f/nidjit,  idle,  desjjondent;  ulaj>arba,  poor;  usfiiirinu,  blameless;  iiikilj'o, 

•6* 


Inflections.     Cliap.  11. 


I)rt'j;nant,  and  a  few  others  wliic-li  will  in  part  lia\  e  to  be  regarded  as  stib- 
stantive.s.     (eonip.  Liclitenlield,  zs.  fda.  XVllI,  4  1  n.). 

Note  15.  All  ordinal  iiiinil)er.s  from  ;j  onwards  are  intlec-ted  only  as 
weak  adjectives  (eonip.  ^  110),  and  the  pronouns  siDna  and  silba  {%  15t)). 

Note  1.  l^astly  prs.  participles  (§  1;j;j),  comparatiAes  (5;  13Gj,  and 
the  superlative  tbrmatious  in  -ma  (§  i;U))  are  inflected  oidy  as  weak  ad- 
jectives. All  these  adjectives,  however,  havt^  the  feminine  a<'- 
cording  to  tlie  paradigm  managci  (J;  113,  ii.  :>). 

Oj  DECJ. ENSIGN  OF  THE  rAimCIl'LES. 

§  138.     The   i)reH.  i)Hi-tic'iplc  lui!^  lost  the  .stroug-  inflection 

and   declines   like   a  weak  adj.,    hut  with  the  feminine  in  -el 

(§132.  u.  4).     The    noni.    sing-,    niasc.  only  has  frequently  both 

the  strong  and  the  weak  inflection.    Paradigm  gihands,  giving: 

Sing.      Masc. 
X,   gibands 
gibanda 
^  G.  gibandins 

D.  gibandin 

A.  gibandan  j 

Plur.  I 

N.  gibandans  \ 

G.  gibandane 

D.  gjbandam 

A.  gibandans  £ 

Note  1.  Concerning  the  shorter  inflection  of  some  participles  used 
as  substantives,  see  §  115. 

§  134.  Pret.  participles  passive,  like  an  ordinary  adj., 
have  the  strong  and  weak  inflections.  Thus  of  the  strong 
verb  giban: 

Partic.  pret.  strong:  m.  gibans    w.  giban,  gibanata    i.gibana 
weak:       gibana        gibano  glbano 

Of  the  weak  verb  nasjan: 

Partic.  pret.  strong.:  m,  nasips     u.  7iasip,  nasidata     f.  nasida 
weak:        nasida         nasido  nasido. 

Note  1.  For  the  interchange  between  /'  and  d  in  the  i)art.  pret.  of 
strong  verbs,  see  §  7-1. 

D)  COMPARISON  OF  ADJECTIVES. 
J)  COMPARATIVE  DEGREE. 
§  135.     In  Gothic  the  comparative  degree  of  adjectives  is 
fomi^   by   means   of  two    sufflxes   —    -iz-  and  -oz-  to  which 
the  endings  of  the  weak  adjective  are  added. 

The  formation  by  means  of  -iz-  is  the  more  common.     It 


Neut. 

Ffem. 

ibaudo 

gibandei 

gibandeins 

gibandein 

jibando 

gibanddn 

pbanddna 

gibandeins 

gibandeino 

gibandeim 

'ibandona 

gibandeins 

Deoleiision  of  .Xdjfctives.  58 

is  found  in  adjectives  of  any  kind;  c.  g.,  managiza  (from  ma- 
nags,  r/-stem),  aiyiza  (from  alpe'is  §§  127.  28),  hardiza  (from 
hardus  §  131).  —  The  suffix  -qz.-  is  found  only  witli  //-stems 
—  frodoza  (from  /rop),  s/rinpoza  (from  swbips). 

Note  1.  The  adj.  juf/gs  (youug  has  compar.  ju/iiza  aceording  to 
§  50,  n.  1.    The  superl.  does  not  occur. 

§  136.  The  inflection  of  comparatives  goes  exactly  like 
adjectives,  the  feminine  ending-  in  ei  (§  132,  n.  4). 

Sing.  N.  masc.  frodoza     neut.  frodozo      fern,  frodbzci 
G.  frodozbis  froddzeius 

etc.,  exactly  like  the  pres.  ])artic.  (^  133). 

2)  SUPERLATIVE  DEGREE. 

§  137.  The  superlative  degree,  like  the  comparative,  is 
formed  in  two  ways:  by  means  of  the  suffixe  -isl-  or  -ost-; 
e.  g.,  managists  (from  manags),  armosfs  (from  arms,  poor).  The 
superl.,  like  an  ordinary  adjective,  follows  the  strong  and  the 
weak  inflections. 

Note  1.  No  rule  cau  be  given  in  couneotiou  with  the  apijearaucc 
of  the  o-  or  the  /-forms,  save  that  tlie  ^y-forni  is  fonnd  only  Avith  rt-stenis. 
It  must  be  taken  for  granted  that  a  word  forming  the  compar.  by  means 
of  /,  does  the  same  also  in  the  superlative,  and  that,  likewise,  the  ^-torms 
ecu'respond  to  one  another.  But  since  we  have  not  sufficient  examples, 
this  can  only  be  applied  to  a  few  words. 

Note  2.  The  strong  superlative  does  not  seem  to  have  had  a  neuter 
form  in  -ala. 

3)  IRREGULAR  COMPARISON. 

'§  138,     Some  adjectives  do  not  admit  of  any  comparison. 
In  this  case  comparatives  and  superlatives  of  a  corresponding- 
meaning,  whose  positives  are  wanting,  are  used  instead. 
'jdps,  (d)  good   Comp.  badza      Su])erl.  baiists 
ubils,  evil  ,      wairsiza       „  — 

mikils,  great  „      inaiza  „        tnaisls 

leiiils,  little  „      minniza        „        minnists 

sineigs,  old  „  —  „        sinista. 

§  139.  The  following  six  superlatives  which  have  no 
positive  are  formed  from  adverbial  stems  by  means  of  an 
w-suffix,  wliich  is  either  simple,  as  in  fru-ma  or  InniMna, 
aulm-ma  —  or  compound,  as  in  af-tuma,  if-tuma,  hiei-duma. 

Two  of  them  have  received  a  comparative  meaning:  uu- 
huma,  higher;  hleidnmn  left  {nQiGx^Qoa);  the  rest  have  a  super- 
lative or  an  intensive  meaning:  aflnma,  the  last;  Ifiicma,  the 
next;   innuma,  the  innermost;  fruma,  the  first. 


ni 


Iiiflcctiitiis.     (liap.  III. 


These  \V(»r(ls  follow  tlio  weak  indcetion.  Imi  with  the 
t'eininiiie  in  ei,  exaetly  like  eompavatives. 

Note  J.  S(»mo  of  the  above  words  arc  again  (•oiiii)are(l  in  the  usual 
manner:  aftumisis,  the  last;  auhumisls,  the  liighest;  frumists,  the  first. — 
From  the  forms  Iiinflimiisls ,  the  outeruujst;  spedumisls,  the  last  (from 
''Sjuy>s ,  and  si/cdiza,  sjicilisis)  \vc  may  infer  llie  existence  of  the  forms 
hiiidiimd  and  spSduma,  \vliicli  do  not  occur. 


CHAP.  III.    NUMERALS. 

1)  CARDINALS. 

§  140.  The  lirst  three  numerals  are  deelinable  in  all 
eases  and  genders. 

1.  ains,  n.  din  and  dhmUi.,  f.  ama,  infleet  like  the  strong 
adjeetive  ll'indx  (§  123).  The  ])lur.  has  the  meaning-  of  ^^only,,. 
The  weak  form  a/wa,  ainb  =  ^^ solus,,. 


Masc. 

Neut. 

Fern. 

N. 

twai 

twa 

twos 

G. 

twaddje 

— 

D. 

twaim 

twaim 

A. 

twans 

twa 

twos 

N.' 

..ftL<. 

JTija 

— 

G. 

]n-ije 

— 

D. 

I'rim 

— 

A.  I^rins  I'rija  I  ]?rins. 

Nom.  mase.  and  fem.   whieh    do   not  occur,  can  with  cert.ainty 
be  taken  as  preis. 

Note  1.  Tlie  definite  dual  number  two,  both,  ainporeQoi  is  expressed 
by  bni  declining  like  Iwai.  It  is  found  in  masc.  n.  bai,  d.  bairn,  a.  bans; 
neut.  n.  a.  ba.  There  occurs  also  a  longer  form  with  the  same  meaning,  n.  ba- 
jdps,  d.  bajopum;  its  inflectifin  is  that  of  a  consonantal  substantive  (§  117). 

§  141.  The  numbers  from  4 — 10  are  of  one  gender.  Of 
these  occur:  4  fidwor,  T)  fmif,  *>  saihs,  7  sibun,  8  alitau,  9  niun. 
It)  taihun,,  11  am/// (§  5Gn.l),  12  ttralif,  44  fidwor  I  mhun,  15 
/imflaihun.  The}'  are  all  used  as  indeclinable^,  but  gen.  and 
dat.  may  follow  the  inflection  of  the  /-decl.  (§  99  et.  seq.).  Thus 
of  4  dat.  fidrvbrim,  of  9  gen.  niune,  of  10  dat.  iaihunim,  of  11 
dat.  ainlibim,   of  12  gen.  iiralihe,  dat.  Iwulibim. 

Note  ].  In  compounds  /i(hir-  (see  ii  15,  n.  1)  is  found  for  /idtvur: 
ftdurfalps,  fourfold;  fiditrdogs.  sjiacc  of  1  days;  fidrirragineis ,  tetrarch. 
Comp.  Kluge,  Beitr.  YI.  .'ill4. 


Nunierids.  55 

^        §  li2.     The  tens  tVoni  20- -(j(»  arc  ninucd  by  adding  tlic  ' 
plural   tigjus   (from  *  tigus,  decade)   to   the   units,     t'lgjus  goes 
regularly  like  sunus  (§  104).     Tiie  thing  counted  is  always  put ,[ 
in  the  genetive.     20,  hraitigjus;   oO,  ''"p/yistj^jus  (of  which  arc 
found,    gen.  prijetigirve ,   ace.  prinstigims)^.  40,  /idwortigjus;    50 
fimftigjus,  GO  saihstigjus.  ^ 

§  143.  From  70  onwards  lehund  takes  the  place  of  ligjus: 
70,  sihwntehu7id;  80,  ahtauiehund;  00,  nkintehund ;  100,  taihun- 
Ichund  and  faihuniaihund.  lehund  is  a  noun  generally  left  un- 
declined.  An  inflected  gen.  sing,  is  once  (Luc.  XV,  7)  met  with: 
Mi  niunlchundis  jah  niune  garaihlaize. 

§  144.  The  hundreds  are  formed  with  the  plur.  of  the 
neuter  Imnd  (a  hundred).  Of  these  are  found  twa  hunda,  200; 
ftrija  hunda,  300;  fimfhunda,  500;  n'mn  hunda,  900. 

§  145.  The  number  1000,  pusundi,  is  a  feminine  noun 
(going  like  handi  §  96)  and  is  followed  by  the  gen.  Besides 
the  regular  plur.  ptisundjos,  the  neut.  plur.  twa  pihundja  is 
found  once  (Esdr.  II,  15),  Tlie  thousands  occurring  are:  2000, 
twos  pusundjos;  3000,  .g.  pusundjos;  4000,  fidnor  pusmidjos; 
hOQO,  fimf  pusundjos;  10000,  taihunp.;  20000,  dai,  mip  Uvalm- 
tigum  pusimdjo. 

Note  1.  Numbers  are  very  often  expressed  l»y  letters  (conip. 
§  1,  n.  2).    Therefore  so  many  examples  for  numbers  are  wanting. 

2)  ORDINALS. 
§  14G.  The  first  two  ordinals  have  stems  different  from 
the  corresponding  cardinals.  1''  fruma,  n.  frumb,  f.  frumci 
(§  139),  and  the  superlative  formation  frumists,  the  first  (§  139, 
u.  1).  2"*^  anpar,  the  second,  other,  inflects  as  a  stroiig  adjective 
(§  122,  u.  1,  §  124,  ns.  1.4).  —  All  other  ordinals  are  connected 
with  the  cardinals  and  inflect  like  weak  adjectives  (§  132,  n.  3). 
Of  these  are  found:  o'^  prldja,  5"'  ^-fimfta  (only  in  15"'),  0"' 
sa'thsta,  8"'  ahliida,  9'^'  niunda,  10"'  (athunda,  15"'  /imfla- 
tmhunda.  Only  the  second  ])art  suffers  inflection:  dat.  sing. 
in  jcra  /im/'ta(aihundin  Luc.  Ill,  1. 

;3)  OTHER  NUMERALS. 
§  147.     A  distributive  number  is  f/reihnai,  two  at  a  time, 
which  occurs  only  in  the  dat.  ace.  fem.  tiveihnaim,  liveihnos. 


56 


IiiHcctinns.     Cap.  IV. 


Note  I.  The  dislrihiitivrs  arc  o.xi)rcssc(l  by  means  of  haziih,  harji 
zuh  (§§  Hi).  U>.")),  or  hy  the  prepus.  bi,  as  insnndida  his  ttvans  banzuh 
J)y  two.s,  Liiki'  X.  I,  bi  ttvans  1.  Cor.  XIV.  27. 

§  148.  Mnltiplieatives  are  formed  by  means  of  the  adj. 
falp-:  (I'mfalps,  sin.ulo;  fidurl'alJjUj  fourfold;  falhunfaihund/'a/ps, 
a  hundredfold;  m/niag/'alfjs,  manyfohl. 

§  149.  Numeral  adverbs  indicating?  J\o\y  many  times, 
are  expressed  by  the  dats.  sinpa,  sinpam  (nom.  ships,  Journey, 
a  time,  motion)  ])reeeded  by  the  cardinal:  ainanuna  sinpa,  once; 
hvaim  sinpam,  twice;  prim  sinpam,  thrice;  fimf  s.,  five  times; 
sibwi  s.,  seven  times.  —  With  the  ordinal  number:  a,nparamma 
sinpa,  the  second  time. 

Note  1.  As  an  adverb  is  also  t'oinid  the,  nent.  fvidjo,  the  third  time 
TI.  Cor.  XII.  14. 


CHAP.  IV.     PRONO 

UNS. 

1)  PERSONAL  PRONOUNS  OF  COMMON  GENDER 

(REFLEXIVUM). 

§  150. 

I.  person.              2.  person. 

Reflcxivuni. 

Sing.  N.  ik                       l>ii 

— 

G.  meinu                 j^eina 

seiua 

D.  mis                    l>iis 

sis 

A.  mik                    l^iik 

sik 

Dual  N.  wit                      >- ' 

— 

G.  iigkara               igqara 

seina 

D.  ugkis                 igqis 

sis 

A.  ugkis,  ugk        igqis 

sik 

Plur.  N.  weis                   jus 

— 

G.  unsara               izwara 

seina 

D.  uns,  unsis         izwis 

sis 

A.  uns,  unsis         izwis 

sik. 

N  ofe  1.  For  ugkis,  igqis,  etc.  also  uggkis,  iggqis  is  written;  coinp 
§  67,  n.  1. 

Note  2.  The  n.  dual.  2'"!  pers.  not  being  found,  may  with  certainty 
be  inferred  to  be  jut. 

§  151.  From  stems  of  these  pronouns  adjectives  are 
derived,  the  so-called  possessive  pronouns.  1"^  p.:  m.  meins,  n. 
mein,  meinata,  f.  meina,  mine;  2"'^  \i.  peins,  thine;  re^.  seifis,  \m. 
Plurals:  1''  p.  unsar,  our;  2"''  ]).  izwar,  your.  Of  dual  forms 
only  igqar  is  found,  1"**  \).  would  be  ugkar. 

Note  J.     Tlicse  prouuuiiuul  ndjec-tivcs  inflect  exactly  like  the  strong 


PrmiDiiTis. 


r,7 


adjective;  for  unsar,  izwar.  comp.  5;  \'l\,  n.  I  and  4.  —  No  weak  inflection 
is  met  with. 

Note  2.  The  reflexive  seins  occurs  only  in  g.  d.  a.  The  nominatives 
of  all  genders  and  numbers  are  replaced  by  the  genitives  of  the  third 
person;  is,  izds\  izc,  iza.  (§  1 52). 


§  151 


2)  THIRD  PERSON. 


Sing. 

Masc. 

Nciil. 

N. 

is,  he 

ita,  il 

G. 

is 

D. 

imma 

A. 

ina 

ita 

Plnr. 

N. 

eis 

ija 

G. 

izc 

P. 

im 

A. 

ins 

[iiiil 

I  Fern. 

si,  she 
j  izos 

I  izai 

I  ija 

I  [ijos] 

I  izo 

im ' 
'  ijos 

Note  1.  Ace.  and  gen.  pi.  masc.  and  nom.  plur.  fem.  do  not  occur, 
but  the  forms  given  are  quite  certain. 

3)  demonstrativp:  pronouns. 

§  153.  The  simple  demoiiBtative  pronouu  .sa,  so,  paUi  is 
used  both  as  demonstrative  pronoun  this,  that,  (to  express 
the  flreek  ovtoq  or  avtoc)  and,  with  a  weakened  force,  as 
article  (the).  The  latter  use  is  predominant.  —  The  neuter 
sing-,  (as  also  the  inter rog*.  pr.  §  159)  has  preserved  its  instru- 
mental case. 

Masc.  Neut.  Fem. 

sa  I'ata  so 

|?is  J'izos 

[»amnia  l^izai 

l>ana  )?ata  ]?6 

I'e 


Sing. 

N. 

G. 

D. 

A. 
Instr. 
Plur. 

N. 

G. 

D. 

A. 


l?ai 


]>o 


jnze 
)?aim 


)?6s 
]?iz6 
I'aim 
)?6s. 


j'ans  ]>o 

Note  1.    The   tinal   an    of  the  dissyllabic  forms  are  dropped  before 
the  vowels  of  words  attached  to  them  as  enclitics;  comp.  §  4,  n.  1. 

§  154.  A  compound  demonstrative  pronoun  is  foraaed  by 
affixing-  the  enclitic  jiarticle  uh  to  the  simple  demonstrative 
pronouns.     Comp.  §  24,  n.  2.     It  is  used  like   the   simple  dem. 


58 


Inflections.     ('Iim)i.  IV. 


sa  moaning-  ..litis,  flint.   (  -    drook  orroj  or  nrro^),  but  always 
(loiiionstrativclv,  not  as  article.  -     Its  forms  arc: 


Sill};. 


(i. 
I). 
A. 


Mast 
sail 


I'lZUll 

I'aiiiiiiiil 


'aiiiili 


riiir. 


N. 
(J. 
I). 
A. 


'aih 


I'izrlil 
I'aiiimlil 


Ncut. 
batiil) 


atiili 


IH'i 


Notl!    I. 

§  155. 


soli 

ll^izuzulij 
||?izail)| 
ll-oh] 

U'ozuh) 
fl>izoli] 
||'aiiiiuli| 

f|7(JZUhJ 


Ihinzulil  ll'oli] 

The  forms  in  |    |  arc  not  found. 

A  definite  iironoun  hi-  (noni.  */«a-  =  /*■  §  152) 
nieauing-  ,this„,  occurs  only  in  tenqioral  phrases  in  the  dative 
ni.  n.  hinwm  and  in  the  ace.  ni.  n.  hina,  ito,  e.  g*.  himma  daya, 
hina  daya,  to-day,  till  to-day;  und  hit  a,  till  uow. 

§  15(5,    Jains'*),  n.  jainata,  f.  jaina  ^.tliat,  (for  the  ai  comp. 
§  20)  inflects  like  blinds  (§  124). 

As  weak  adjectives  decline  silba,  self,  and  sama,  or,  with 
the  article,  sa  sama,  the  same  (comp.  §  132,  n.  3). 

4)  RELATIVE  PRONOUNS. 
§  157.  The  (lothic  lanii,uage  has  no  simple  relative  pro- 
noun, but  forms  the  latter  from  the  simple  demonstr.  pron.  by 
adding  the  ]nirtiele  ei  which,  when  used  independently  assumes 
the  meaning  of  the  conjunction  ^  that,  in  order  that,.  The  relat. 
pronoun  inflects  thus: 

Fern, 
sooi 
I'rzozci 
J^izaiei 
fwei 


pozci 
[J^izoei] 
l^aimei 
bozei. 


Sing. 

JNIasc. 

Neul. 

N. 

saci 

I'atci 

G. 

pizei 

D. 

I'aiiunci 

A. 

jninci 

I'atfi 

Instr. 

— 

pcci 

Plur. 

N. 

I'aici 

Voci 

G. 

pizeci 

D. 

):>ainiei 

A. 

I'anzci 

I'oei 

■ )  (Joiii]».  N.  E.  yon.  —  Trofessor  St.  II.  Carpenter  in  his  Anglo-Saxon 
Grammar  \).  17,  i;  ;>2,  n.  2.  says:  yon  is  still  used  as  a  demonstrative  at 
tlie  South-,  e.g.,  yon  house  fur  that  house.  —  Tr. 


Pronouns 


59 


Note  1.     Tlu'  iieiit.  iiistniiiu'iital  J'cci  is  used  diily  as  ;i  coiijimctioii. 

Note  2.  A  secondary  form  of  fMiIci  is  />tv'  being  used  only  in  eon- 
nection  with  -hah  (5;  ]()4,  n.  1)  and  (like  fmlei)  as  a  eonjunetion  (that). 
Comp.  Beitr.  IV.  p.  407. 

Note  3.  Instead  of  the  n.  s.  niase.  saei,  the  form  izei  is  used,  formed 
from  the  3<i  pers.  pron.  (§  152),  in  plaee  of  the  n.  f.  sdel,  the  form  s.ei  (i.  e. 
si-ei  §  10,  n.  2)  occurs,  even  more  fre(|uently  than  the  former,  izei  oc- 
casionally stands  as  n.  plur.  raasc.  (in  place  of  eizei  which  does  not  occur), 
for  example,  Jnti  izei  bimaitanai  sind  Gal.  VI.  13.  —  For /zt^e'is  sometimes 
written  izc;  comp.  §  17,  n.  1. 

Note  4.    For  the  change  of  final  s  to  z  before  ei,  see  i;  78  c. 

§  158.  When  the  rehit.  clause  refers  to  a.  proiioiih  of  the 
first  or  second  pers.,  the  rehitive  particle  is  added  to  it.  Thus, 
ikei,  I  who,  pnel  thou  Avho,  puzei,  to  thee  (to)  in  whom  (as 
Mk.l.  11)  piikei,  thee  whom,  j'uzei  you  who;  izwizei,  to  you 
(to)  whom. 

5)  INTERROGATIVES. 

§  150.  The  simple  interrogative  stem,  ha-  forms  the 
interrogative  pronoun  h'us,  whoV  (Lat.  quis)  A  su])stantive 
following  has  is  always  put  in  tlie  gen.,  as  h-o  mizdono 
riva  fdO&oj'  Mt.  V.  46. 

Sing.       Masc.  Neut. 

t,  N.    Ivas  Iva 

G.  IdIs 

D.  bamma 

A.    luana  hra 

Instr.     —  hre 

Note  1.    The  gen.  tem.  is  not  found, 
only  with  the  neuter,  as  with  sa  (§  153). 

Note  2.    leas  has  no  plur.;  comp.  however  iranzuh  {^  Kil.  n.). 
Note  3.    has  also  discharges  the  function  of  an  indef  pron.    Comp. 
v5  l(i2,  n.  2. 

§  1(30.  From  the  stem  Ira  is  derived  Irapar,  which  of 
the  twoV  and  hurjis  which,  whoV  A  substantive  following  al- 
ways takes  the  genitive.  Both  Avords  inflect  like  strong  ad- 
jectives —  hapar  like  anpar  (com]t.  §  124,  n.  1);  hurjis  (like 
inidjis  §  125),  f.  harja,  n.  harjala  (not  h-arH). 

§  161.  The  following  are  compound  interrogatives :  h'deiks 
of  what  sort  (=  Lat.  (pialis'.-')V  (Its  correl.  is  stvaleiks'^=  Lat. 
talis);  helaups,  f.,  helauda,  how  great V  quantusV  (Correlative 
sn-alaups,  tautus).  These  words  inflect  like  strong  adjectives. 
N  oti'  I.  Tlie  form  heleiks  (Lu.  1.  2'.i)  for  Irileiks  is  probalily  a  mistake 
of  the  writer. 


Fern. 
luo 

[hrizos] 
luizai 
luo 


The  instrumental  case  occurs 


6Q  hiflcctiniis.     ('liai>.   IV. 

(\)  INDKI  INITE  PRONOUNS. 

§  |H2.  Tlio  indefinite  pvononn  sunin,  f.  suiiia ,  n.  snjii, 
si/ffia/t/,  s()nu>.  inflects  like  a  strong-  adjective  and  is  used 
adjectively;  in  the  sense  of  ^^ sonic  one,  somebody.,  it  stands 
also  as  a  substantive. 

Note  1.  An  cTHniitTativc  expression  is  sums-sums  (=  (4r. /) //?'»•  — 
o  rU).  In  most  eases  uh  (ij  24,  n.  2)  is  added  to  the  second  part,  some- 
times also  to  tlie  first,  as  sutnai-sumai/i  or  sumaih-sumaih,  some  —  otliers. 

Note  2.  'I'he  interrofjative  i)ron.  huis  (150)  is  also  very  often  used 
as  an  indcf.  prou.  ^Jmy  one,. 

§  163.  The  enclitic  particle  -Inut  forms  indefinites  all  of 
which  occur  only  with  the  nej::ative  pai-tielc  m.  Their  meaning- 
is   .nobody..  — 

a)  The  singular  of  manna,  man  (§  117)  combined  with  -hun 
in  the  sense  of  .nobody „.  —  The  forms  occurring  are: 

n.  ni  mannahun,  g.  ni  mamhun, 
d.  ni  mannhun,     a.  ni  mannanlum. 

b)  Likewise  there  is  used  substantively  ni  hashun,  nobody 
(from  has  §  159).     Only  the  nom.  sing,  is  found.. 

c)  By  far  most  frequent    is    ni  ainshun  used  both  without 
none,,  and  with  a  following  substantive  ..no„    not  any,,.     The 

substantive  following-  always  takes  the  partitive  g-enit.,  e.  g.,  ni 
ainshun  fjiwc  no  servant  Luke  XVI.  3  —  The  forms  of  ainshun 
in  some  cases  differ  from  the  simple  form  ains  (§  140). 


Sing. 

Masc.                      Neut. 

Fem. 

N. 

ainshun               ainhxm 

ainohun 

G. 

ainishun 

— 

D. 

ainummehuu 

ainaihuu 

A. 

alnnohun  j          .^j^^^^^ 
amohun 

ainohun. 

Note  1.    -hun  occurs  also  in  combination  with  the  subst.  heila  (§  07), 
as  heildhun,  for  an  hour,  Gal.  II.  5  {ni  heildhun  ov6l  nQog  oipav). 

§  164.  The  word  for  ^^ every „  is  formed  by  adding  uh 
to  the  interrogative  pronouns. 

a)  h-azuh,  every.  The  noun,  or  pronoun,  following  takes 
the  genitive,  hazuh  which  in  some  cases  differs  from  the 
simple  from  has  (§  159)  is  thus  inflected: 


Conjugation.     I.  Strong 

\'orbs. 

Sing.     Masc.                  Neut. 

Fern 

N.  hrazuli                 hrah 

lir»)li 

G.            luizuh 

— 

D.            Ivanimeli 

— 

A.  luaiiuh                li'ali 

— 

Plnr. 

A.  liranznli                 — 

— 

Gl 


Of  the  i)lur.  only  the  aec.  hanzuh  is  found. 

Note  1.  The  iudetinite  relative  j^whoever^  ^jWhusooverfl  (Lat.  quicun- 
que,  German  wer  unr  immer)  is  expressed  1)  by  hazuh  saei,  or,  with 
sa  prefixed,  sahazuh  saei.  In  place  of  saei  also  /i^2  occurs  (§'157,  n. ;{). 
—  These  forms  hold  good  only  for  the  n.  s.  masc.  But  the  nom.  neut. 
palahah  JKi  {pei  =^  Imlei  %  157,  n.  2)  occurs  also  twice  (John  XV.  7,  16). 
^  2)  by  pishazuk  followed  by  saei  or  ei  in  all  cases,  the  first  part, 
pis,  remaining  uninflected:  Masc.  n.  pishazuk  saei,  d.  pishammeh  saei, 
a.  pislvandh  saei;  —  Neuter  n.  a,,  pishah  pei  (or  patei),  g.piskizuh  pei, 
d.  pishammeh  pei. 

§  165.     b)  harjizuh,  eveiy,  each. 

Sing.       Masc.  Neut.  Fern. 

N.  luarjizuh  hrarjatoh 

G.  hrarjizuh 

D.  hrarjammch 

A.  hrarjanoh  [hrarjatoh]  hrarjoh 

Note  1.  harjizuh  is  also  compounded  with  (undeclinable)  ain,  as 
ainharjizuh,  every  (one);  neut.  ainharjaloh  d.  ainharjammeh,  etc. 

§  166.  ^^Each  of  two„  is  rendered  by  haparuh  which  is 
found  only  in  the  dat.  Jvaparammeh  Skeir.  46  (an  evident  cor- 
rection for  the  hraparanmia  of  the  MS.  For  this  comp.  ^Bern- 
hardt„).  —  A  more  emphatic  form  is  ainhaparuh  (comp.  §  165, 
n.  1),  each  one  of  two. 


CHAP.  V.    CONJUGATIOIV. 

GENERAL  REMARKS. 
§  167.    The  Gothic  verb  has  the  following  forms: 

1)  Two  Voices,  Active  and  Passive.  The  Active  Voice 
alone  shows  still  a  great  variety  of  forms.  The  Middle  Voice 
is  retained  in  only  a  few,  but  frequently  occuring,  forms  of 
the  Pres.  Ind.  and  Optative.  The  middle  forms  have  a  passive 
force.  Hence  the  Middle  Voice  is  also  called  Passive  Voice 
or  Medio-Passive. 

2)  Two   Tenses,   Present  and  Preterit  (Perfect).     The 


(l2  IlltlcCtiolls.      ('li;l|).    V. 

Preterit  is  tlie  oiilv  tense  tor  the  past.  A  Future  is  not 
found;  it  is  i;ener;ill\  represented  l)_v  the  i)resent,  rarely  by 
(•ireundoenti«»n  with  auxiliary  verbs  (.s7.//A/?/,  shall:  Itahtni.  luive; 
(highuKin,  bei;iu). 

:?)  Two  ('oni])kite  Moods,  lndi('ati\e  and  ()]>tati\e  (also 
ealled  Subjuneti^  e).  An  Imperative  is  formed  from  the 
Present  only,  from  whieh  it  takes  the  Seecuul  l\'rsons  ol  all 
three  Nund»ers.  and  one  First  Person  Plur.  —  A  Tliird  IVrsun 
Imper.  Sinj;-.  and  Plur.  oceiirs  only  in  a  lew  exanrples.  The 
'IMiird  Person  Imper.  is  generally  expressed  by  the  Third 
Person  Opt.  i>ut  also  the  Seeoiul  and  First  Persons  Imper. 
are  otten  expressed  by  the  Optat. 

4)  Three  Numbers,  Sinj;ular,  Dual,  and  Plural.  The 
Third  Person  Dual  is  wanting'. 

T))  Three  Verbal  Nouns,  Infinitive,  Present  Partieiple 
with  an  aetive,  Perfect  Parti ciijle.  with  a  ])assive  meaning. 

§  1G8.  V^erbs  in  (Tothie  are,  from  a  (iermano-CJothie 
stuudpoiut,  to  be  arranged  aeeording  as  they  form  their 
Preterits  iu  relation  to  the  Presents:  Thus  we  have  Two  Chief 
C 1  a  s  s  e  s : 

1.    STRONG  VERBS. 

Strong-  verbs  form  their  ])reterits  without  a^i  addition,  but 
by  a  change  of  the  radical  vowel,  or  in  some  cases  by  redupli- 
cation.    Thus  we  have  the  following  subdivisions: 

1)  Verbs  with  an  al)laut.  These  form  the  preterit  without 
reduplication,  but  by  changing  the  vowel  of  the  present  (comj). 
§29),  e.g.,  hinda,  1  bind;  hand,  1  bound. 

2)  Reduplicated  Verbs.  The  preterit  has  a  redupli- 
cation but  no  vowel-change,  e.  g.,  halda,  1  hold;  haihald,  I  held, 

o)  Verbs  with  l)oth  a  reduplication  and  an  ablaut. 
To  this  class  belong  only  a  few  verbs,  e.  g".,  let  a,  I  let;  la'ildt, 
1  let  (])ret.). 

IT.    AVEAK  VERBS. 

Weak  verbs  form  the  jireterit  by  an  increase  at  the  end, 
which  begins  with  a  dental  consonant,  e.  g.,  nasja,  I  save; 
jiasida,  1  saved.  In  this  added  -da  some  see  a  form  ol"  the 
verb  ^to  do.  ((iermanic  doit),  and  s(»  the  weak  ]>reterit  is  also 
ealled  ^ compound  preterit,. 


Conj ligation.     I.  Strong  Verbs. 


OR 


Weak  verbs  are  all  derivative  verbs.  Aceordiiif;-  to  the 
formative  suffixes  wliieli  appear  most  clearly  in  the  preterit 
forms,  the  weak  verbs  are  divided  into  four  classes:  I)  Suffix: 
'/  (in  the  present/):  nasju,  nasi-da.  2)  Suffix  o:  salbo,  sa/ho-du. 
;>)  Suffix  t(i  (])artially  obscured  in  the  present):  haba,  Jialidi-da. 
4)  Suffix  no  (present  n):  fuUna^  fullm-da. 

Note  1.  The  small  imiuber  ot"  verbs  whieli  cannot  be  referred  to 
the  two  chief  chi.sses,  must,  according  to  tliis  chissification,  be  considered 
irregular. 

I.   STRONG  YERIJS. 

A.  INFLECTION  OF  STRONG  VERBS. 

§  160.  The  inflection  of  strong-  verbs  is  the  same  in  all 
three  classes  (§  108).  Therefore  we  first  give  the  paradigms 
of  inflection  and  then  discuss  the  formation  (different  in  each 
class)  of  tense-stems.  As  i)aradig"ms  we  give  a  redujjlieated 
verb,  ha'ttan,  to  be  called,  and  two  ablaut  verbs,  niman,  to  take; 
b'tndun,  to  offer, 

§  170.  a)  PRESENT  ACTIVE. 

indicative. 


Sing.  1. 
2. 

nima 
nimis 
nimi|' 

biiida 
biiidis 
biudil> 

haita 
haitis 
liaiti)' 

Dual  1. 
2. 

nimos  ~ 
nimats 

biiidos 
liiiidats 

h.aitos 
haitats 

Phir.  1. 
2. 
:i. 

nimam 
nimil^    , 
nimand  - 

biiidam 

biudi|> 

bliidand 

liaitam 

haiti)' 

haitand 

Optative. 

Sing.  1. 

2. 

3. 

nimau     > 

uimai!?^ 

nimai 

biudaii 
biudais 
biudai 

haitau 
haitais 
haitai 

Dual  1. 
2. 

nimaiwa 
nimaits 

biudaiwa 
biudaits 

haitaiwa 
haitaits 

Phir.  1. 
2. 

3. 

nimaima 

nimai|' 

niniaina 

biudaima 

biudaij? 

biudaina 

haitaima 

haitai)^ 

baitaina 

Imperative. 
Sing.  2.  nim 

3.  nimajjaii 

bin)' 
l)iudadaii 

halt 
haitaduu 

Dual  3. 

uiuiats 

biiidats 

haitats 

«)4 


lnH('ctit)iis.     CliM)).  V 


O 


IMiir.   1. 

iiiiiiaiii 

liiiulaiii 

haitaiii 

2. 

niiiii|> 

ItiiKlij' 

liaitij' 

;;. 

iiiniaiidaii 

liiiulandaii 

liaitandan 

1  iifinitiN  I 

iiiuian 

biiidau 

liaitaii 

I'a  r  t  ic  ipl 

('. 

iiiinauds 

iMiitlaiids 

liairaiids. 

1))  PKK 

:tkkit. 

I  11  (1  i  (•  a  t  i  \ 

e. 

Siiiji,-.   1. 

nam 

Iiau)' 

liailiait 

2. 

iiaint 

]»aii.st 

liaihaist 

:i. 

nam 

bail)' 

liailiait 

Dual  1. 

IKUllU 

hiidii 

haihaitii 

2. 

nennits 

biiduts 

liaihaitiits 

Phir.  1. 

iicnmui 

biidimi 

bailiaitum 

2. 

nemu)' 

budiil> 

liaihaitu|' 

;i. 

nC'iuun 

Imduu 

liailiaitiiu 

"Optative. 

Sing.  1. 

nenijau 

budjau 

haihaitjau 

2. 

nemeis 

biidcis 

liailiaiteis 

3, 

nemi 

budi 

haihaiti 

Dual  1. 

nemeiwa 

budeiwa 

haihaiteiwa 

2. 

neiueits 

budeits 

liaihaiteits 

Plur.  1. 

nemeima 

budeima 

haihaiteiiua 

2. 

nemei|j 

budei}^ 

haihaiteil' 

3. 

nemeina 

budeiua 

liaihaiteina. 

c)  PARTICIPLE  PRETERIT  PASSIVE. 

numans  biidans  haitans 

d)  MEDIO-PASSIV  :  PRESENT. 

Indicative. 


Sing.  1. 

nimada 

biudada 

liaitada 

2. 

nimaza 

biudaza 

haitaza 

3. 

uimada 

biudada 

haitada 

riiir.  1.  2.  3. 

uimanda 

biiidanda 

haitanda 

Optative. 

Sing.  1. 

uimaidau 

biudaidau 

haitaidau 

2. 

nimaizaii 

biudaizau 

liaitaizau 

3. 

uimaidau 

biudaidau 

haitaidau 

Plur.  1.  2.  3. 

nimaindau 

bludaindau 

haitaindau. 

Note  1.  biudan  tails  under  the  rules  for  final  soft  spirants  (§  79): 
Imperat.  s.  bhtp,  i)ret.  bauj>  (couip.  §  74);  likewise  gibun:  gif,  gaf 
(eomp.  §  J<)). 


Conjiigatio!!.     I.  Strong'  Verbs.  (35 

^  Note  2.  Tlic  termination  of  the  2'"^  pers.  s.  pret.,  -/,  yho\v«  the 
:i[)plieiition  of  the  rule  for  consonants  before  dentals  (§  81).  Final  b  of  the 
stems  becomes  /".•  f/af/  (from  giban),  grufl  (from  graban)^  no  examples  for 
pi :  skopl  or  skoff?  (from  s/iH/iJ^n);  —  g  remains  unchanged  in  magt  (§  fid, 
n.  1),  other  cxam])les  are  wanting;  neither  are  tiiere  anj-  examples  for  kt 
(7vdkl  or  tvuht'i  eomp.  si  5s,  n.  2) ;  —  dentals  are  changed  into  s:  qast 
from  iiijmn  (v;71,n.  :}),  bonsl  from  hmdan  (§75,  n.  1),  haihaist  from 
hailan  (§  B9,  n.  2).  —  From  saion,  saisd ,  we  have  2  uppers,  saisdsl.  On 
account  of  the  want  of  examples  it  is  not  certain  whether  all  stems  ending 
in  a  vowel  received  -si.  —  rinnan  has  2>"i  p.  pret.  rant  (§  SO). 

Note  3.  The  tliird  i)erson  sing,  imperat.  of  one  strong  verb  is 
only  found  twice  :  ulsleigadau  ,  y.axa^jaxo)  Mt.  XXVII,  42 ;  Mk.  XV,  32 
(eomp.  ISC).  1).  The  3^1  pers.  plur.  maj-  witli  certainty  be  formed  according 
to  the  weak  verb  (i;  J!l2,  n.  1). 

Note  4.  Dual  forms  of  verbs  occur  scantily;  the  1-^'  p.  dual  opt. 
pret.,  nememu,  etc.  never  occurs;  it  is  given  according  to  the  corre- 
sponding form  of  the  present,  nimama.  Also  2nci  pers.  d.  pret.  opt.  is 
inferred  form  the  form  of  the  anomalous  tvileils  (§  205). 

Note  5.  Ckmcerning  the  irregular  formation  of  the  present  of  some 
strong  verbs  with  j,  see  §  20(i,  n. 

B)  TENSE  FORMATION  OF  STRONG  VERBS. 

1)  ABLAUT  VERBS. 

§  171.  These  verbs  form  their  tense-stems  by  a  regular 
chang-e  of  the  root -vowel,  by  the  so-called  ablaut.  The 
several  ablaut-series  and  the  conditions  of  their  appearance 
have  already  been  given  in  §§80 — 35.  To  each  of  these 
series  belong  ablaut  verbs  of  which,  accordingly,  six  classes 
are  to  be  distinguished.  Each  series  consists  of  four  vowels 
which  appear  in  the  formation  of  the  verb  in  the  following 
manner:  1)  The  first  vowel  belongs  to  the  present  and  the 
tenses  formed  from  it  (pres.  partic,  infinitive,  also  medio- 
passive).  2)  The  second  vowel  is  that  of  the  sing.  pret.  indie. 
3)  The  third  vowel  appears  in  the  plur.  pret.  indie,  and  throu- 
ghout the  pret.  optative.  4)  The  fourth  vowel  belongs  to  the 
preterit  participle. 

In  order  accurately  to  determine  the  inflection  of  a  strong 
verb,  the  following  forms  are  usually  given;  1)  1^*  p.  sing.  pres. 
indie,  or  also  inlin.  pres.;  2)  1^'  p.  s.  pret.  indie;  3)  P*  p.  pi. 
pret.  ind.;  4)  partic.  prefer. 

The  following  are  the  ablaut  verbs  arranged  into  their 
several  classes. 

Brauue,  Goth,  grammar.  '  5 


{\{\  liitii'ctioiis.     Cliap.  V. 

i?  172.  (Mass  1.  Verbs  of  the  lirst  ahhiut-scvies:  ei  ai  i 
(ai)  i  {((/)  (eonij).  §  ;»0).  E.  i^-..  (jreijta,  graip ,  gr'nmm,  gripun^, 
to  gTii)e.  seize.  /  l)et'ove  h  (/r)  is  broken  to  a/  (§20):  /ei/ra, 
lallr,  /ai/rum,  /al/runt;,  to  lend. 

Note'  I.  llorc  lu'luii^':  i/cigtoi,  to  kiu'iul;  steigau,  to  iiioimt:  yalciltaii, 
to  show;  jmhnn,  to  thrive,  iia-rciisc ;  /'vciluin,  to  throng;  iveihan,  to  tiglit; 

—  beitim,  to  bite;  dis-skrcUan,  to  rciid,  tear;  ga-smeitan,  to  tinoiut,  .siucar; 
-weUun  {inweildu  to  worship;  frawcilaii,  to  imnish):  beidun,  to  ^^ait; 
IcifHin,  to  j^o;  sncij>iin,  to  cut;  —  weipan,  to  crown;  dreiban,  to  drive: 
bi-Uibitit,  to  stay:  s/veib/iu,  to  cease;  —  rcisdn,  to  rise;  skcinati,  to  sliine: 
linciivan,  to  decline:  speinuin,  to  spit. 

Note  1.  Tlie  a  of  kcinnn ,  to  g'unninate  (0.  11.  G. /(.7m««)  occurs 
only  in  the  jiresent  stem  (conip.  ^i  2U0,  b) ;  the  part.  pret.  kijans  only  in 
uskijanald  (Luke  VIII,  G).  The  pret.  '^kai,  ■■'kiJu/H  is  not  found,  a  weak 
pret.  of  the  fourth  weak  coiij.  (keinvda  ^  19."),  n.  2)  occurring  instead. 
Conip.  Klugc,  Germauische  Conjugation  ]).  14:3. 

§  173.  Class  II.  Verbs  of  the  second  ablaut-series:  iu  au  u 
(au)  II  {au)  (eomp.  §  81).  E.  g.,  hiuda,  baitp,  hudum,  hudans,  to 
otter;  with  breaking  (§  24):  tluha,  tduh,  lauhum,  tauhans,  to 
tow,  lead. 

Note  1.  Here  belong:  siukan,  to  be  sick;  biugan,  to  bend,  bow; 
driugun,  to  serve  as  a  soldier;  liugan,  to  lie;  pliuhan,  to  flee;  —  giiilan, 
to  pour;  uspriutan,  to  grieve;  niulun,  to  enjoy;  liudan,  to  grow;  — 
dis-hniupan,  to  tear  to  pieces;  sliupau ,  to  slip,  creep;  af-skiuban,  to 
shove,  cast  away;  kiufan,  to  weep;  —  driusan,  to  fall;  kiusan,  to  choose; 
fru-Uus(iH,  to  lose;  h'iustan,  to  gnash  with  the  teeth. 

Note  2.  The  voAvel  of  the  present  is  irregular  iu  liika,  lauk,  lukuin, 
lukans,  to  lock.  —  Some  also  suppose  '''wulan,  to  boil,  according  to  pres. 
part,  wulandans,  R.  XII,  11  (comp.  §  175,  n.  2). 

§  174.  Class  III.  Verbs  of  the  third  ablaut-series:  /  (m) 
a  u  (au)  u  {au)  (eomp.  32).  E.  g.,  hinda,  hand,  hundum,  bundans, 
to  bind,  or  with  breaking  (§§20.24):  wairpa,  irarp,  ivaurpum, 
rvanrpans. 

Note  1.  Other  verbs  of  this  class:  brinnan ,  to  burn;  du-ginnan, 
to  begiun;  aflmnan,  to  depart;  rinnan,  to  run;  spinnan,Xo  ii\)\\i\  tvinn/t/i, 
to  trouble  oneself;  —  Irijupan,  to  tread,  tramp;  — fra-slindun,  to  swallow- 
up;  ivindan,  to  wind;  hinpan,  to  catch;  finpan,  to  find;  pinsan,  to  draw; 

—  sllggan,  to  sting  (only  b}-  conjecture  inMt.  V,  29);  bliggwan,  to  beat; 
siggwan,  to  sing;  sigqan,  to  sink;  sligqun,  to  thrust;  drigkon,  to  drink: 

—  gUdau,  to  be  of  value,  yield;  stvillan,  to  die;  hilpan,  to  help;  fdhan, 
to  hide;  ivibvan,  to  rob:  —  bairgan,  to  hide,  keep;  gairdan,  to  gird; 
wairj'un,  to  become;  ga-pairsun,  to  wither;  S7vairban,  to  wipe;  hairban, 
to  walk;  —  priskan,  to  thresh;  ga-wrisi/an,  to  bear  fruit  (found  only  in 
the  present  tense,  Lu.  VIII.  14). 


Conjugafion.     I.  Stroni;-  Verbs.  67 

Note  '1.  Aecording"  to  its  present  ulso  britjfjcDi  would  helmii;'  liere; 
see  §  208. 

§  175.  Class  IV.  Verbs  of  the  fourth  al)h\ut-seiies:  i 
(at)  a  e  u  (ai'i)  (eouip.  §  o3).  E.  j-'.,  luma,  nam,  nemwn,  numans, 
to  take,  or  witli  breaking*  (§§  20.  24):  baira,  Ixir,  benan,  ba/h-ans, 
to  bear. 

Note  1.  Like  these  go:  qimun,  io  come;  gu-Uman,  to  suit;  stilan, 
to  steal;  ya-tairan,  to  tear  to  pieces;  —  hrikan,  to  break  (§  ;{3,  n.  1). 

Note  i.  Here  belongs  also  Irudan,  [trap],  [iredum],  irudans,  to 
treiiit,  the  present  vowel  being  u  instead  of/,  (0.  N.  troda,  trad,  Irddum, 
/rotiinn;  O.H.  G.  according  to  V:  Irelati,  iral,  trdturn,  (relan).  According 
to  Irudan  also  rvulan,  to  boil,  is  more  correctly  to  be  supposed  (§  173,  u.  2). 

§  17(5.  Class  y.  Verbs  of  the  fifth  ablaut  series:  i  {at) 
a  e  i  {at)  (eomp.  §  84).  E.  g*.  mlla,  ma/,  mcluni,  milans,  to  mea- 
sure; giba,  gaf,  gebum,  glbans,  to  give. 

Note  1.  Here  belong:  ivrikun,  to  persecute,  wreak;  rikan  (found 
only  in  the  pres.),  to  heap  up;  I'ujan,  to  lie;  ga-wigun,  to  mowe,  wag; 
saihun,  to  see  (comp.  §  34,  n.  1);  —  hit  fan,  to  steal;  —  higitan,  to  obtain, 
get;  sitan,  to  sit;  fiian^  to  bear  (V),  widan,  to  bind;  qipau,  to  say;  idpan, 
to  help  (V);  —  lisau,  to  gather;  ga-nisan,  to  recover;  7visau,  to  remain. 

Note  2.  snlwan,  to  hurry,  has  sniwa,  snau  (§  42),  snervum,  snirvans. 
Once  occurs  the  pret.  snauh  in  which  li  is  added  (comp.  §  02,  n.  4),  once 
sniivun  instead  of  sneivun  (§  T,'n.  3).  —  Like  siirmin  goes  in  all  probability 
dirvan,  to  die,  of  which  only  the  past  part.,  />a(u  diwaiw,  is  found. 

Note  3.  The  pret.  sing,  of  ilmi  has  irregularly  el  instead  of  al ;  it 
is  found  only  in  the  comjiound  fret  (from  fra-ilan,  to  consume,  eat  up, 
§  4,  n.  1.  §  7  b).  Thus  itayi,  et,  eluin,  ilans.  Comp.  0.  H.  G.  pret.  dz,  frdz 
Notker,  O.N.  at.    Moller,  Englische  Studien  3,  154. 

Note  4.  Te  n  in  frailman,  to  ask,  occurs  only  in  the  pres.  stem: 
frailiiia,  frah,  frcliurn,  fruihans  (see  §  200 b). 

Note  5.  The  J  in  t^djan  is  found  only  in  the  present  stem:  bidja, 
bap,  bediun,  bidans  (Comp.  §  200  a).  Once  the  present  occurs  without  j ; 
usbida  Rom.  IX,  3. 

§  177.  Class  VI.  Verbs  of  the  sixth  ablaut  series;  a  o 
6  a  (Comp.  §  35).     E.  g-.,  «/«,  61,  oliun,  aluns,  to  grow. 

Note  1 .  Like  alan  go :  sakan ,  to  fight ;  wakan ,  to  wake ,  watch ; 
dragan,  to  carry,  drag;  slahan,  to  strike;  pwahan,  to  wash;  hlapan,  to 
load;  ga-dabuu,  to  behoove;  ga-draban,  to  hew;  graban,  to  dig,  grave; 
skabaii,  to  shave;  malan,  to  grind;  sivaraa,  to  swear;  far  an,  to  fare; 
us-anan,  to  breathe  out,  die. 

Note  2.  Seven  verbs  of  this  class  have  j  in  the  present  stem 
which  is  wanting  in  the  pret.  and  past  partic,  e.g.  hafjan,  to  heave, 
forms:  hafja,  hof,  hdfum,  ha  fans.  Like  this  go:  frapjan,  to  understand; 
hlahjan,  to  langh;  garapjan,  to  count;  skapjan,  to  make,  shape;  skap- 
jan,  to  hurt;  wahsjan,  to  grow  (comp.  §  200a). 

5* 


68  liiHi'ctions.     Cliait.  ^'. 

Note  .'1.  'I'lic  //  t>\'  sltiHffti/i ,  t(t  stand,  occurs  only  in  tlic  present 
stem,  tlius:  sl/nn/(i,  slaj'.  std/>uiii.  \staf->aiis\  (coiiiii.  i;  2(Mi  l>). 

2)  KEDUPLICATED  VERBS. 

§  178.  lveilu|)licjitc(l  verbs  form  tlie  preterit  without  a 
chan^-e  of  the  root- vowel,  hut  only  by  i)retixiii,i;'  a  redupli- 
eatioii.  Tiiis  re(ln])lieati<))i  consists  of  the  initial  consonant 
to<;'ether  with  a  constant  re(lu])lieation  ^■owel  u'l  (short  e,  see  §  20). 
as  lia'tta,  1  am  called,  pret.  haihail ;  Ivoj/a,  1  boast,  lutiilvdp.  ^^'hen 
the  word  begins  witli  tw  o  consonants,  only  the  first  is  repeated, 
e.  g.,  fraisa,  1  tempt,  faifrais.  The  initial  combinations,  si.  sk,  \sp\ 
are  repeated  as  a  whole,  e.  g-.,  {ga-)  slulda,  I  possess,  slaisiuld: 
skaida,  I  separate,  sk<tiskaid;  when  the  word  begins  with  a 
vowel,  only  the  reduplication  vowel  is  prefixed,  e.  g.,  (luka, 
1  increase,  aiauk. 

The  partic.  pret.  has  no  reduplication ;  liailaus,  fraisans,  etc. 

§  179.  According-  to  their  root -vowel,  the  reduplicated 
verbs  are  divided  into  five  classes.  The  root -vowels  are  1)  a 
(a),  2)  c,  3)  ai,  4)  o,  5)  uu.  Since  however  the  vowel  remains 
unchanged  throughout  the  verb,  the  inflection  of  these  verbs 
is  the  same  for  all.  Because  of  this  the  paradigm  hail  an  given 
in  §  170  is  sufficient  for  all  classes. 

Those  reduplicated  verbs  of  which  the  preterits  do  occur,  are: 

1)  haldan,  to  hold;  falpan,  to  fold,  staldan,  to  possess;  — 
fdhan,  to  catch ;  hahan,  to  hang  (§  62,  n.  2). 

2)  slepan,  to  sleep  (for  its  preterit,  eomp.  78,  n.  3). 

3)  aikan,  to  say;  fraisan,  to  tempt;  hail  an,  to  be  called; 
laikan,  to  leap;  maitan,  to  cut  off;  skaidan,  to  separate. 

4)  hopan,  to  boast,  fokan,  to  lament. 

5)  aukan,  to  increase. 

Note  1.  A  miml)er  of  verbs  the  preterits  of  which  are  not  found, 
arc  with  certainty  referred  tt)  these  classes:  1)  us-alpan,  to  grow  old; 
blandan,  to  bleud,  comuuuiicate  with;  saltan,  to  salt;  waldan,  to  rule, 
wield;  2)  blesan,  to  blow;  3)  ga-p/mimn,  to  caress;  4)  blulnn,  to  worship; 
5)  slaulan,  to  smite;  hiaupaii,  to  run. 

Note  2.  hauan,  to  dwell,  which  belongs  here,  as  is  evident  from 
other  Germanic  dialects,  has  the  weak  pret.  bauaida,  also  the  fem.  bauains 
(§  lfl.'{,  n.  1)  shows  that  it  belongs  to  the  third  weak  conjug.  (§  19.H).  But 
the  ;5J  jjers.  sing,  indie,  pres.  is  bauip  throughout  and  hence  belongs  still 
to  the  strong  conj.  Nothing  can  be  determined  as  to  bnauan ,  to  rub, 
(bi-ntiuan?) .  which  occurs  only  once.  Avhile  irauaii  follows  the  weak  in- 
flection tlirou"'hout. 


Conjiiii'alinii.     I.  StroiiiT  \'crlis.  (\() 

Note  ;<.  gcygan,  to  ji'o,  partic.  prct.  gaggans,  has  lost  its  ])rot. 
'■■'gaigagg,  the  hitter  being  replaced  by  other  formations.    Comp.  §  207. 

Note  4.  Instead  of  fldkan  of  which  only  the  preterit  faifldkun 
occurs,  the  form  flSkan  is  generally  given  (accord,  to  §  ISl).  This  has 
been  ])roved  to  be  wrong  by  Gallee,  Noord  en  Znid  4,  54  et  seq. 

3)  REDUPLICATED  ABLAUT  VERBS. 

i>  180.  A  number  of  verbi«i  having-  the  stem  vowel  e  (or 
ai  at  the  end  of  the  root)  take  the  ablaut  of  the  e  —  o-series 
(see  §  80).  The  prefer,  has  the  vowel  o,  and  also,  in  addition, 
a  reduplication.  The  pret.  part,  shows  the  same  vowel  as  the 
present.  According-  to  the  vowel  of  the  present,  these  verbs 
are  divided  into  two  classes: 

§  181.  I.  Stems  ending-  in  a  consonant  liave  c  in  the 
present,  e.g.  Ician,  to  let.  This  forms:  leta,  1  allot,  la'ildtum, 
lelans.  Like  this  go:  gri'lan  {ga'igrbl),  to  weep;  Ukan  iiaitbk)^ 
to  touch;  redan  {ralrop)  to  counsel. 

§  182.  II.  Roots  ending  in  a  vowel  change  the  c  into 
ai  (§  22).  Tlius  go  three  verbs:  saian,  to  sow:  saia,  saiso,  sai- 
soum,  saians  (for  additional  forms,  comp.  §  22,  n.  1,  §  170,  n.  2); 
waiau  (rvaiwo)^  to  blow:  laian  (fa/lo)^  to  revile. 

II.    WEAK  VERBS, 

§  18:3.  The  four  classes  of  the  Aveak  verbs  (§  1(58)  have 
the  formation  and  inflection  of  the  preterit  alike.  This  is  also 
the  case  in  the  ])artic.  pret.  which  reg-ularly  adds  the  suffix 
-da-  (nom.  masc.  ps)  in  all  classes  to  the  verbal  stem.  The 
latter  varies  according  to  the  formative  suffix  and  causes  in 
the  present  forms  a  considerable  difference  of  inflection.  We 
first  gi^e  the  preterit  which  has  an  inflection  common  to  all 
classes. 

1)  INFLECTION  OF  THE  WEAK  PRETERIT. 

§  184.  Paradigms:  nasida,  salboda,  habaida,  fullnoda. 
One  paradigm  may  suffice  to  show  the  inflection  of  all  classes. 


Iiillcctioiis.     ("liap.  V. 


liuUcalivc. 

Siiitr.   1-  iiasi-da 

2.  nasi-dcs 

[\.  nasi-da 

])ital    I.  iiasi-df'du 

2.  iiasi-deduts 

riiir.    I.  nasi-dedmu 

2.  iiasi-dC'diij' 

;$.  iiasi-dr(lim 


Optative, 
iiasi-dedjaii 
iiasi-dcdeis 
nasi-dSdi 

nasi-dedehva 
iiasi-dcdcits 

iiasi-dedeinia 

uasi-dC'dei)? 

iiasi-dedcina. 


Note  1.    The  remarks  in  i;  170,  n.  I  as  tn  l^t  and  2"('   dnal  hold  ijood 
here  also. 

2)  FIRST  WEAK  CONJUGATION  {-Jan). 
§  185.  Verbs  of  this  class  have  the  formative  suffix  / 
whieli  appears?  in  the  present  as  ,/  (ioHn.  -Jan).  This  /  is  con- 
tracted with  a  following-  /  into  ei  after  a  long  close  syllable, 
while  in  other  cases  Ji  is  retained  (comp.  44).  Thus  we  arrive 
at  two  subdivisions:  a)  Verbs  with  short  stem  syllables,  e.g. 
nasjan,  to  save,  or  with  long-  open  syllables,  e.  g.,  stojan,  to 
judge,  b)  Verbs  wath  long  close  syllables,  as  sokjcm,  to  seek, 
and  polysyllables,  e.  g.,  mikiljan,  to  praise. 
§  186. 

a)  PRESENT  (ACTIVE). 
INDICATIVE. 


Sing. 

1. 
2. 

3. 

nasja 
nasjis 
nasji}^ 

stoja 
st6jis 
stoji)? 

sokja 
sokeis 
sokei}' 

Dual 

1. 
2, 

nasjos 
nasjats 

stojos 
stojats 

sokjos 
sokjate 

Pliir. 

1. 
2. 

3. 

iiasjam 

nasjij' 

nasjand 

stojam 

stoji]' 

stojaud 

sokjam. 

sokei}? 

sokjand 

OPTATIVE. 

Slug. 

1. 
2. 

3. 

nasjau 
uasjais 
nasjai 

stojau 
etc. 

sokjau 
etc. 

Dual 

1. 
2. 

nasjaiAva 
nasjaits 

. 

Plur. 

1. 
2. 
3. 

nasjaima 

nasjaif^ 

nasjaina. 

Conjugation.     II.  Weak  Verbs. 
niPEKATIVE. 


Sing.  2. 
3. 

nasei 
uasjadau 

[stauci] 
stojadau 

sokei 
sokjadau 

Dual   2. 

Plur.    1. 
2. 

nasjats 
nasjaui 
na.sji}' 
nasjandau 

stojats 
stojani 
stoji)? 
stdjandau 

sokjats 
sokjam 
sokei)' 
sokjandau. 

INFINITIVE, 
uasjan            stojan 

sokjan. 

PAR 

nasjands 

TICIPLE. 
stojands 

sokjands. 

b)  PRETERIT. 

nasida  stauida  j      sokida. 

{Infleclion,  see  §  184). 

ej  PARTICIPLE  PRETERIT  (PASSIVE). 
iiasij's  staui)>s  sokij's. 

d)  MEDIO-PASSIVE:  PRESENT. 
INDICATIVE. 


Sing.  1.  3.   nasjada         stojada 
2.   nasjaza  stojaza 


sokjada 
sokjaza 

sokjanda. 


Plur.  1.2.  3.   nasjanda       stt'ijauda 

OPTATIVE. 
Sing.   1.  3.   nasjaidau       stujaidau         !      sokjaidau 
2.   nasjaizau       stojaizau  sokjaizau 

Plur.  1. 2.  .i.   uasjaiudaii     stojaindau  sokjaindau. 

Note  1.  As  an  example  for  3«^|  \).  s.  impcrat.  occurs  lausjadau, 
nvac'.o&M  Mt.  XXVII,  43  (Comp.  §  170,  u.  3).  The  3'i  ]>.  plur.  would  bo 
lausjandau  (accord,  to  §  192,  n.  1). 

Note  2.  The  2n''  p.  s.  imperat.  of  stojan  is,  in  accordance  with  the 
prefer,  stauida,  slauei  (§  2()). 

§  187.  Further  examples  of  this  very  numerous  ehiss  are: 
a)  1)  Short-syllabie  verbs:  iraljan,  to  choose;  ga-tamjan,  to 
tame;  uf-ponjan,  to  extend;  ivarjan,  to  forbid,  beware;  lagjan, 
to  hiy;  us-wakjan,  to  wake  up;  sat  Jan,  to  set;  ivasjan,  to  clothe, 
vest;  hazjan,  to  praise;  Imljan,  to  cover,  2)  Verbs  ending- in 
a  vowel:  laujan  (imperat.  sing,  tawci,  pret.  lan-ida,  p.  p.  iairips). 
to  do;  ^slraujan  (stt^awida)  to  strew;  qiujan,  {qi?vida),  to  quicken; 


72  liitlrclioiis.     Cliiii).  ^'■ 

(ina-iiiu/an  (-)tin>/da).  to  renew;  siujan,  to  sew;   —   1^'or  '*mdjan, 
to  weary,  and  *ddjau,  to  harass,  see  §  26,  a. 

b)  Long"-  and  polysyllabic  verbs :  mc/Jan,  to  M'rite:  merjan, 
to  preach;  sipunjan,  to  be  a  disciple;  hnaiwjan,  to  humble; 
hrainjan,  to  cleanse;  hausjmi,  to  hear;  piupjan,  to  bless;  — 
hrannjfin,  to  burn;  sand/an,  to  send;  namnjan,  to  name;  and- 
hahtjan  to  serve;  glilmuujan,  to  shine,  glitter;  haurnjan,  to  blow 
the  horn. 

Note  1.  /laupatjau ,  io  buffet,  lias  pret.  kaupasta  (the  /  being 
syncoputed),  but  past  partie.  kaupatij->s  (Comp.  209). 

Note  2.  A  few  primary  verbs  witli  j  in  tlie  present  stem  have 
the  present  the  same  as  the  weak  verbs  of  tlie  first  class.  Their  preter. 
inflection  is  either  strong,  or  weak  without  the  formative  suffix  /.  Comp. 
§  206  a.  (§  209). 

Note  3.  In  a  very  few  cases  there  appears  a  leaning  towards  the 
2n>i  weak  couj.  For  hausjati,  to  hear,  kausjun  is  fcmud  several  times; 
gabeisljan,  to  leaven,  but  past  partie.  un-beisljops,  unleavened. 

Note  4.  Like  the  2"^'  pers.  du.,  phu-.  of  the  imperat.  of  nasjan  go 
the  interjectional /u'?7«/a-,  hirjip.    The  slug. ///V/ is  irregular.    Comp.  §  210. 

§  188.  Verbs  of  this  class  are  derived  from  verbs,  ad- 
jectives, and  substantives.  They  have  predominantly  a  causative 
meaning.  Causatives  from  ablaut  verbs  have  the  vowel  of  the 
preter.  sing.,  as  )vandj(ut,  to  wend,  turn  (from  irmdan)\  dragkjan, 
to  give  to  drink  (from  drigkmi)\  ur-r^aisjan ,  to  cause  to  rise 
(from  ur-?^eisan,  to  rise);  ga-drnusjan,  to  cause  to  fall  (from 
driusan).  —  Also  verbs  derived  from  adjectives  and  substantives 
possess,  with  a  few  exceptipns,  a  causative  meaning,  e.  g., 
hduhjan,  to  make  high,  exalt  (from  huuhs)\  hailjan,  to  heal 
(from  Jiails)]  wannjan,  to  warm  (from  warms)\  —  dailjan,  to 
deal  (out)  (from  dails)]  taiknjan,  to  make  a  sign,  show  (from 
taikns),  etc.  —  A  few,  however,  have  an  intransitive  meaning, 
e.  g.  siponjan,  to  be  a  disciple;  faurhtjan,  to  fear. 

3)  SECOND  WEAK  CONJUGATION  {-on). 

§  189.  The  formative  suffix  o  occurs  not  only  in  the 
prefer.,  but  also  throughout  the  present,  and  crowds  out  the 
vowels  at  the  beginning  of  the  endings  of  the  strong'  verb. 
Paradigm:  salbdn,  to  anoint. 


C«)iijiipilii)ii.     II.  Weak  \'('rbs. 

n)  PRESENT. 


Tiulicat. 

Optat. 

Impev. 

Siiiir.  1. 

salbo 

salbo 

— 

2. 

salbos 

salbos 

salbo 

3. 

salbo]? 

salbo 

salbodau 

Dual   1. 

salbos 

salbowa 

— 

2. 

salbdts 

salbo  ts 

salbots 

riur.  1. 

salbom 

salboma 

salboni 

2 

salbO)}? 

salbo}? 

salboj? 

;f. 

salbond 

salbona 

salbondan 

Infinitive 

salbou. 

Participle: 

salbonds. 

h)  PKETEKIT. 
salboda,  -des,  -da,  elc.  (sec  §  IS4). 

e)  rAKTICirLE  PRETEK.  PASSJVE. 

salbots. 


d)  MEDIO-PASSIVE:  PRESENT. 

Indicat.  Optat. 

8iug.  I.  ."i.   salboda  salbodau 

2.   salboza  salbozau 

Plur.  1.2.  :i.    salboiida  salboudau. 

Note  1.  No  example  for  the  3''  p.  s.  and  pi.  imperat.  of  this  eoujug. 
is  found,  but  it  may,  like  other  forms,  be  inferred  with  certainty,  e.g., 
the  dual  forms,  or  the  2n'i  pers.  s.  middle:  salbdzu.  salbozau,  which  have 
also  been  moulded  after  the  analogy  of  the  other  conjugations. 

§  190.  The  number  of  verbs  of  the  .seeoud  class  is  kxrger 
than  that  of  tlie  third,  1)ut  is  far  smaller  than  that  of  the  verl)S  in 
-Ja7L  Examples:  /nUd)i,  to  think;  /t^at'bdn,  to  walk;  ftskon,  to 
fish;  sidon,  to  practice;  idreigon,  to  repent;  ani/iudon,  to  thank; 
piudanon,  to  be  king;  faginon,  to  rejoice;  fraujinm,  to  rule; 
reikinm,  to  reign;  fr'ijon,  to  love;  sunjon,  to  justify;  liausjbn 
(§187,n.3). 

4)  THIRD  WEAK  CONJUGATION  (-aw). 

§  191.     Verbs  of  this  class  have  the  formative  suftix  -al. 

This,   however,   appears    only   throughout  the  preterit  (and  in 

the  partic.  prei).   while   in   the   present  and  in  all  formations 

belonging  to  it,    it    occurs    in   only   a  few  forms,    the  greater 


7-1  Intlcctiiiiis.     t'li;i|i.  ^^ 

hiuiiIkm'  jippciirini;'  ;is  juvsont  tonus  oi  the  stroiii;'  \cv\).  The 
at  is  found  in  the  present  only  where  the  termination  of  the 
strong-  verb  beii'ins  with  i  whieii  is  erowded  out  by  the  ai 
(thus  in  the  2'"'  nnd  o''  sing-.,  2'"'  plur.  indie.,  and  2'"'  plnr. 
impcrat).  and  in  tlic  2'"'  sing.  inii)erat.  (whieli  has  no  tcrnii- 
inition).  The  ai  is  wanting  before  endings  l)eginning  with  a  (o). 
§  102.     Faradigni  haban,  to  have. 

a)  PRESENT. 

liulica 
Sill- 


Dua 
riur.   1 


liulical. 

Optat, 

Inipcial. 

I .    liaba 

haban 

— 

1.   liabais 

liabais 

liabai 

"!.   liabail^ 

liabai 

habadau 

1 .    habos 

liabaiwa 

— 

2.   liabats 

lialiaits 

liabats 

1.  liabam 

liabaima 

habaiii 

2.   liabaij' 

habai)? 

habaij' 

^^.   liaband 

liabaina 

habaiidaii 

Infinitive 

haban. 

Participle 

habands. 

b)  PRETERIT. 

habaida,  -des,  -da  elc.  {s.  ^  1:54). 

e)  PARTICIPLE  PRET. 

habai]:'s. 

d)  MEDIO-PASSIVE:  PRESENT. 

Indicat.  Optat. 

Sing.  1.  ;5.  habada  habaidau 

2.  habaza  habaizau 

Plur.  habanda  habaiudau. 

Note  1.  lu  this  conjug.  only  a  3^  jiers.  pi.  inipcrat.  is  found:  liu- 
gandau,  yafitjodrwauv  I.  Cor.  VII,  9. 

§  193.  Verbs  of  this  class  are  mostly  intransitive.  Their 
number  is  comparatively  small.  Examples:  pahan,  to  be  silent; 
pu/an,  to  suffer;  liban,  to  live;  ana-silan,  to  grow  still;  fijan, 
to  hate;  trauan,  to  trust  (comp.  §  26),  saurgan,  to  sorrow; 
liugan,  to  marry. 

Note  1.  hatan,  to  hate,  shows  a  tendency  to  merge  into  the  first 
weak  conjug.  {Imtjan)\  —  bauan,  to  dwell,  has  3d  s.  pres.  indie,  strong: 
hauip,  comp.  179,  n.  2. 


('oningatioii.     II.  Weak  Verbs.  ~^) 

/•-■-  -  -  ■■  ■  ■ 
5)  FOUKTH  WEAK  CONJUGATION  {-mmX 

§  194.  In  Gothic  verbs  with  a  passive  meaning-  are  for- 
nied  by  means  of  the  suffix  -no  in  the  preter.,  «  (no)  in  the 
present.  They  are  derived  either  from  adjectives  or  from 
strong"  verbs.  In  the  latter  case  they  attach  tliemselves  to 
the  tense  stem  of  the  partic.  pret.  pass.  Examples:  a)  From 
sti'ong-  verbs:  and-bundnan  (bindan),  to  be  unbound,  loosened; 
us-bruknan  {brikan)  to  be  broken  off;  dis-ski'itnan  (dis-skreitan), 
to  be  torn  to  pieces,  shreds;  fra-lusnan  {fra-Uusan),  to  be  lost; 
gaskaidnan  {skaidan),  to  be  separated,  divorced;  and/ cf nan  (letan) 
to  be  dismissed;  —  b)  from  adjectives:  gahailnan  (hails)  to  be 
healed;  mikilnan  (mikils),  to  be  magnified;  tveihnan  {weihs),  to 
be  hallowed;  gadaupnan,  to  be  put  to  death,  die. 

,  §  195.  The  present  of  passive  verbs  inflects  like  that  of 
strong  verl)S.  Passive  verl)s  have  no  medio-]>assive  and  no 
l)artic.  pret.  Paradigm:  fallnan  {fulls,  full;  fulljan,  to  fill),  to 
be  filled. 


a): 

PRESENT. 

Sing.  1. 
2. 

'6. 

Indicat. 
fullua 
fullnis 
fullnijj 

Optat. 
fulliiau 
fullnais 
fulluai 

Impevat. 

fullu 
fullnadau 

Dual  1. 
2, 

fullnos 
fuUuats 

fuUnaiwa 
fuUnaits 

fullnats 

Plur.    J. 
2_ 

3. 

fulluaui 
fuUui)^ 
fullnand 
Infiu, 
Partic 

fullnaima 

fullnai]? 

fullnaina 

, :  fulluan. 

. :  fuUnands. 

fulluaui 

fullni)' 

fuUnandau, 

b)  PEETERIT. 

fuUnoda,  -des,  -da  {s.  §  1S4). 

Note  1.  The  iuiperat.  of  this  class  occurs  only  in  one  verb  in 
2nd  sing. 

Note  2.  The  pret.  keindda,  germinated,  is  a  new  formation  from 
the  strong  present  keinan  (§  172,  u.  2),  and  even  its  meaning  shows  that 
it  cannot  be  referred  to  this  class. 


7t»  liillcclidiis.      ('li;i)i.    \\ 

III.    IRREGULAR  YERBS. 

1)  PUETERIT-PRE8ENT  VERBS. 

§  I *.•(■..  'II10  i)reterit-presciit  verbs  are  stroni;'  verl)s  the 
preterits  of  wiiicli  assumed  a  present  iiieaninji,-.  In  eonseciuenee 
thereof  the  re;il  presents  have  been  b)st.  These  verbs  form 
their  preterits  aeeording-  to  the  weak  eonjugation  by  adding- 
d(i  {la,  pu,  .va;  eump.  §§  75.  81);  tlieir  inflection  is  that  o\'  nasida 
(§  181).  The  prctent-]»resent  verbs  may,  with  reference  to 
their  ]>resent  .structure,  be  distributed  amoni;'  the  different 
classes  of  the  strong-  verbs.  The  i)reteritive  present  has  ])re- 
cisely  the  .same  inflection  as  tlie  strong  preterit.  In  (Jothic 
there  arc  thirteen  verbs  of  this  kind,  which  we  arrange  ac- 
cording- to  the  corresponding  ablaut-series. 

§  197.    First  Ablaut-Series. 

1)  Pres.  waif,  I  know,  2'"'  ]).  ?vaisl,  plur.  irilmn,  Opt. 
wiljau;  Pret.  /rma,  Opt.  Pret.  wisscdjau:  Pros.  Partic. 
ii'ilands;  Infin.  \triian\. 

2)  lais,  I  know  (occuring  in  this  form  only,  causative  lais- 
Jan,  to  teach. 

Note  1.  Tlie  full  strong  verb  ot  wail  'v>  *weitun,  wait,  wiliitn, 
wilans,  retained  iu  tlic  compounds  fruweiiun.  to  avenge,  and  inwcilan, 
to  worship.  —  Also  a  verb  of  tlie  3d  weak  con  jug. ,  wiian ,  witaida  (to 
observe)  is  related  to  it. 

§  198.     Second  Ablaut-Series. 

3)  daug,  impers.:  it  is  fit  (found  only  in  this  form). 

§  199.     Third  Ablaut-Series, 

4)  kann,  T  know,  2'"^  p.  kaiit  (also  kminl,  com}».  i<  80),  jdur. 
kiamnm;  Pret.  Indie.  Ininpa,  Opt.  Pret.  kunpedjuu,  Partic. 
Pret.  kunps.  known;  Infin.  kunnan;    Pres.  Partic.  kunnunds. 

5)  parf,  I  need;  2"'^  p.  parfl,  plur.  paurhum:  Opt.  paurhjau; 
Pret.  paurfta;  Partic.  Pret.  paurfts,  needy,  necessary.  Pres. 
V 2i,xi\c.  paiirhands ,  needing;   Inf.  [paurban\.     Comp.  §  5G,  n.  2. 

6)  ga-dars,  I  dare,  \)\.  ga-daursimi,  0\)t  gadaursjau;  Pret. 
gadaursta,  Inf.  gadaursau. 

Note  J.  To  kann  belong  tlie  compounds  witli  tlie  same  iatiection: 
frakann,  I  despise;  gakann,  I  subject  myself.  —  With  this  kaiin  must 
not  be  confounded  the  derivative  verb  kmuian,  to  know,  of  the  3^  weak 
conjug.,  Pret.  kuunaida,  with  is  compounds:  aiiakunnan  avayiyvujaxeiv, 
to  read;  al kunnan,  to  grant;  gakunnan,  to  know.  —  uf kunnan  (to  know, 


Coiijn,i;ntion.     III.  Irrci^'iiliir  ^\>l•bs.  77 

recognize)  forms  the  pre.seiit  .'U'conliiig'  to  the  3''   \ve;vk  c-mijui;'.,   luit   has 
the  Fret,  ufkunpa,  Partie.  Tret.,  liowever,  iifkuunaij's. 
§  200.     Fourth  Ablaut- Series. 

7)  skill,  I  .shall,  2'"'  ]).  skalt,  pi.  sknium.  Opt.  skuljau:  Prct. 
skulda,  Opt.  Fret,  skuldrdjau,  P;irt.  Tret,  skalds,  owing-;  Inf. 
\skidan\\  Pres.  Part,  skuiands. 

8)  man,  I  mean,  2'"'  p.  [m«w/|,  plur.  munum.  Opt.  nuinjau; 
Pret.  muuda,  Partie.  Pret.  munds  Luke  III,  23;  Inf.  munan, 
Pres.  Part.  ?nimands. 

Note  1.  Like  mem  goes  gaman,  I  remember.  —  To  this  there 
behiiigs  also  a  derivative  weak  \-erb  of  the  .^'  eonjiig.,  innnan,  munaida, 
to  M'i.sh,  have  in  mind. 

§  201.     Fifth  Ablaut-Series. 

9)  mag,  I  can,  2"''  p.  magi ,  3^'  mag.  dual  mag  a,  maguts, 
plur.  magum,  magup,  magun;  Opt.  magjau;  Pret.  mahla,  Opt. 
Pret.  mahtedjau,  Partie.  Pret.  mahts;  lufiu.  [magan\  Pres. 
Partie.  magands. 

10)  ga-nali,  it  suffices,  is  enough;  hinah,  it  is  permitted, 
must.  Besides  the  impersonal  2>^  pers.  there  occurs  only  the 
Partie.  Pret.  hinauhts.  Plur.  -nauhwn,  Pret.  -nauhta.  Inf. 
-nauhan  are  to  be  inferred. 

§  202.     Sixth  Ablaut-Series. 

11)  ga-mol ,  I  have  room,  can,  2"''  p.  [mosl],  pi.  [motmn]. 
Opt.  gamotjau;  Pret.  gamosta;  Inf.  [gamotan]. 

12)  0^,  I  fear;  2"*^  [dht\,  plur.  [o^uwj,  Opt.  ogjau,  Pret. 
oAto;  Infin.  [ogan],  causative  ogjan,  to  frighten. 

Note  1.  From  og  we  have  an  anomalous  2n(i  s.  Imperative:  o^^, 
fear.    As  corresponding  2"'!  pi.  the  Opt.  ogeip  is  used. 

Note  2.  Of  the  original  complete  verb  '^agan  there  still  exists  the 
negative  Pres.  Partie.  unagands  (fearless). 

§  203.  The  verb  dih,  I  have,  does  not  belong-  to  any 
ablaut- series.  If  we  disregard  its  want  of  reduplication,  the 
verb  follows,  according  to  its  formation,  a  reduplicated  preterit, 
like  haihail  (§  179,  3).  The  forms  occurring  are :  P*  and  3''  sing. 
dih  (once  aig)^  1*'  plur.  aigiun  and  a/hum,  2'"^  dihup  (once),  3"^ 
aigun;  Opt.  3''  s.  aigi,  2"''  pi.  aigeip,  3*^  aigeina\  Pret.  dihta, 
Pres.  Part,  aigands  (hve  times)  and  dihands  (once);  Inf  dihan 
(only  once  in  falrdihaii,  to  partake. 

Note  1.  There  is  a  peculiar  fluctuation  between  g  and  h  in  most 
forms,  but  in  such  a  manner  that  h  is  predominant  in  the  sing.  («//<),  g 
in  the  other  forms. 


78  liiHcctioiis.     (']\i\]t.  \  . 

2)  THE  VERBS  ,Jo  be,,  AND  ,Jo  will,,. 

sj  204.  Hie  siibstautive  verb  tonus  ['rum  the  old  root  t'*-- 
oeeuvnii<;'  in  nil  lndo-(Jennuuic  huig'iuig'es  ouly  the  present 
indie,  and  opt.,  the  other  forms  are  su])])licd  by  the  strong- 
verb  ffisuii  (s?  I7().  Ji.  1). 


I'KESENT. 

Inclicat. 

Optal. 

ShiK.   1. 

iiii 

. '   sijau 

•_)_ 

is 

.sijais 

:i. 

ist 

sijui 

Duiil   1. 

siju 

[sijaiwa 

•) 

[sijutsj 

[sijaits] 

Plur.   J. 

sijum 

sijaima 

2_ 

•sijup 

sijaij' 

;5. 

sind 

sijaina. 

Infinit. 

wisan. 

Pari 

.  praes.: 

wisancls. 

PRETERIT. 

In  die  at.:  Avas,  wast,  was,  e(c. 
Op  tat.:  wesjaii. 
Part.  pt.  wisans. 

Note  I.  For  ij  (of  the  opt.  and  pres.  iudicat.  dual  and  plur.)  also 
simple  i  is  sometimes  found  (§  10,  n.  4),  e.  g.,  plur.  ind.  l'*'  slum,  2n'i  siu/\- 
opt.  siau,  etc.  But  the  full  forms  occur  far  more  frequently.  The  forms 
with  i  are  confined  to  the  Epistles  (especially  in  codex  B)  and  to  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Luke  which  latter  often  shows  also  other  irregular  forms 
(V.  10,  VIII.  25,  IX.  12,  41,  XIV.  31).  Where  there  are  two  codices,  one 
(in  three  cases  A)  always  has  the  correct  forms  with  j  (II.  Cor.  VII.  13; 
Phil.  IV.  5 ;  Col.  IV.  6;  I.  Tim.  V.  22). 

Note  2.  Instead  of  the  imperat.  the  optative  forms,  sing,  sijais, 
sijai,  plur.  sijaip,  are  used.  The  form  sai  (=  Grk.  eotm)  for  sijai,  siai, 
occurring  in  the  MS.  (II.  Cor.  XII.  16)  is  either  wrong,  or,  according  to 
Osthoff  (Beitrlige  VIII.  311),  to  be  taken  as  interjection  sai,  ecce!. 

Note  3.  nisi  =  ni  is  I,  is  not  (§  10,  n.  2),  patist  =  paUt  isl,  there 
is;  karist  =  kara  isl,  it  concerns,  John  X.  12  (§  4,  n.  1). 

§  205.  The  verb  ^^to  will,,  has  in  the  present  only  an 
optative  which  has  however  an  indicative  meaning.  This 
present-optative  has  the  terminations  of  the  prefer,  optat.  The 
prefer,  takes  the  weak  form.     The  forms  occurring-  are: 


Conjugation.     TIT.  Trrci^ulnr  A'erbs.  70 

Pre  sens:    8.    1.  wiljaii.      2.  wileis.     ;^.  wili. 
D.    2.  wileits. 

ri.  1.  wileiuia.    2.  wilei|'.     ;i.  wileina. 
Infinitive:  wiljan. 
Pros.  Part.:  wiljauds. 
Pre  t. :  wilda.     0  [)  t. :  wildedjaii. 

[Inflection  like  lIuU  of  uasiila  s;  1S4.) 

IRREGULAKITTP]8. 

§  201).  Streug'thenings  of  tlie  Pret^eiit.  The  clis- 
tiuetion  between  the  present  stem  and  the  preterit  stem  of 
strong-  A'erbs  consists  only  in  the  change  of  the  vowel.  The 
consonantal  skeleton  of  the  word  always  remains  the  same. 
This  was  not  always  so ,  l)ut  in  the  Early  Germanic  as  well 
as  in  other  Indo- Germanic  languages  there  existed  for- 
mations of  the  present  tense  by  means  of  consonantal  ele- 
ments. Of  these  some  remnants  are  still  retained  in  Gothic, 
but  have  from  the  Gothic  standpoint  to  l)e  considered  as  irre- 
gularities. 

a)  Present-formations  with  j.  In  the  words  which  belong 
here  and  inflect  in  the  whole  present  like  weak  verbs  of  the 
first  conjugation  (like  nasjun,  sokjan),  the  J  is  no  formative 
suffix  and  is  dropped  in  the  pret.  and  pret.  partic.  The  words 
have  already  been  given  above:  hidjan  (§  176,  n.  5)  hafjan, 
frapjan,  lilahjan,  rapjan,  skapjan,  skapjan,  wahsjan  (§  177,  n.  2). 
Comp.  also  §  209. 

b)  Nasalized  present-formations  are  found  in  keina7i  (§  172, 
n.  2)  and  fraihnan  (§  176,  n.  4),  with  the  nasal  at  the  end,  — 
and  standan  (§  177,  n.  3)  with  the  nasal  in  the  middle  of  the 
verbal  stem. 

§  207.  The  verb  gangan  which,  according  to  its  present 
form  and  the  testimony  of  the  other  Germanic  languages, 
belongs  to  the  reduplicated  verbs  (§179,  n.  3),  has  a  weak 
prefer.,  gaggida  occurring  however  only  once  Lu.  XIX.  12, 
The  prefer,  of  gaggan  is  generally  represented  by  the  defective 
iddja  which  conjugates  like  a  weak  prefer.  Thus:  iddja,  I 
went,  iddj'cs,  iddja,  etc.;  optat.  iddjedjau. 

§  208.  hriggan,  to  bring,  is,  according  to  its  present,  an 
ablaut  verb  (III);  but  the  pret.  has  the  weak  inflection:  hinihia 
(from  ^branhta  §  5  b),  partic.  pret.  \hrdhts\. 

§  209.     Some  verbs  whose  presents  follow  the  first  weak 


80  Iiillfctioiis.     Cliai,.  V. 

(•<niju{^'iitioii  (in  |»int  ])i'i-liai»s  helongin^'  to  i^  2<>().  ;i.)  take  the 
weak  preter.,  hiit  without  the  formative  siifiix  /.  These  A'er1)s 
are:  huf/Jmi.  to  buy.  hauhta:  hj-fikj/in,  to  use,  hrnhia:  traurkjan. 
to  work,  tvuurhtu:  pagkjnn,  to  think,  pdhfa  (§  5  b);  Ijiigkjan,  to 
seem,  jjuhid  (§  15  b).  Of  tiieir  i)ret.  part,  there  are  found: 
hauhls  troni  biujjan.  nmurhls  troni  waurkjan .  the  others  wouhl 
be:  bruhls,  pCihls,  pulils  (§  75). 

Note   1.     {'(luip.  also  k(ii(i>alj<in  ^  1^7.  ii.  I.  wliicli  lias  liowcwr  tlir 
/  ill  tlif  part.  i)n'ter. 


CHAP.  VI.     PARTICLES. 

1)  ADVERBS. 

§  210.  Adverbs  of  Manner  are  formed  from  adjectives. 
a)  Most  frequent  is  the  formation  with  the  suffix  -ha  added 
to  the  final  vowel  of  the  stem. 

Thus  from  a-stems  (§§  123.  124);  e.  g.,  ubilaha,  evilly;  hatrh- 
taba,  clearly.  From  ya-stems  (§  125  et  seq.);  sunjaba  truly.  — 
Also  the  original  /-  and  i<-stems  (§§  129 — 131)  still  show  here 
their  true  stem-endings ;  analaugniba,  secretly;  anasiuniba,\\iA\Ay\ 
arniba,  surely;  gaicmiba,  fitly;  hardubu ,  severely,  hard;  man- 
rvuba,  accurately. 

Note  1.  The  a  for  u  which  oceurs  once  each  in  hardaba,  gUigg- 
waba,  is  wrong. 

§  211.  Adverbial  adjectives  are  also  very  frequently 
formed  b)  by  the  suffix  -o  blended  with  the  final  vowel  of 
the  stem;  e.  g.,  galeiko,  alike;  uhleigo  in  time;  piubjo,  secretly, 
like  a  thief;  glaggwo,  accurately  (besides  glaggwuba). 

Note  1.  The  same  adverbial  termination  also  in  auflo,  perhaps; 
sprauld ,  quickly;  m/.y^f),  mutually;  w/'rt/v),  above,  thereon ;  M«flf«n),  below; 
aflaru  behind. 

§  212.  An  adverbial  form  has  been  develop])ed  by  the 
comparative  from  the  comparative  degress  of  adjectives,  which, 
without  further  additional  termination,  ends  in  the  comparative 
suffix  (-«2-)  -is;  e.  g.,  hduMs,  higher;  air  is,  ere,  once;  mais,  more; 
framis,  farther;  nehis,  nearer,  haldis,  more. 

Note  1.  Without  the  i  of  the  suffix  are  formed :  7mns,  less;  7vairs, 
worse;  pana-seips,  further,  more. 

Note  2.  With  the  comj)arative  suffix  -us  occur  sniuvmndds,  more 
speedily;  aljaleikds  otherwise. 


Particles.  81 

Anni  .■').  As  siiiK'vl;irivc  adverbs  are  ritiiml  tlu' lanircr  I'oniis /rwwH>/, 
first:  iiiaisi,  at  tlic  most. 

i?  -l\'-\.  Adverbs  of  Place  are  formed  for  tlie  ([uestion 
wliitlierV  either  wiliout  a  suffix  or  hy  tlie  suffixes  -p  (-d)  and 
dre:  for  the  question  whereV  hy  the  suffixes  -r  and  -(/ :  for 
the  question  wheneeV  hy  tlie  suffixes  -/>/'o-  and  -a7ia. 

Note  1.  From  i)Voii(iiuiual  stems  are  tliiis  formed  the  eorrelatives : 
h^ap,  Icadre,  A\liitlierV  Ji/a7'.  where  |    k-aprd,  whenct 

!/'«/']  {padei,  where)  ,    bar.  there 

Jaind,  jautdrc  tliitlier  ^   jainar,  there 

a/jap.  in  another  direction        aljar,  elsewhere 
hidre,  hither.  i    her,  here 


paprd,  thence 
jainpro,  thence 
aljaprd,  hy  anotlier  way 


Note  2.  Other  examples  are:  a)  Whither?  dalap ,  downward; 
saiiiap,  together:  iup,  upward:  ut,  out;  inu,  into,  b)  Where?  dalapa, 
below:  iiipa,  above;  ulu,  without;  m?i</,  within ;  fau'ra.i&x;  afla,  behind, 
c)  Whence?  dalaprd,  from  below;  iupuprd  and  tup  ana ,  from  above; 
nlapro  and  ulaiia ,  from  without;  innapru  and  innana ,  from  within; 
allapro,  from  all  sides;  fairrapro,  from  afar;  aflana,  from  behind. 

§  214.  Adverbs  of  Time  are  mostly  formed  from  sub- 
stantive-eases; e.  g.,  gis1ro.dagis,  to  morrow:  himma  daga,  to-day; 
du  maurgina,  to-morrow;  ni  aitv,  never  (ace.  of  aiws,  time); 
framrvigis,  continually. 

Note  1.  Simple  temporal  adverbs  are  rare:  tm,  now;  ju,  already; 
air,  formerly ;  simlc,  once ;  upia,  otf  en ;  from  i)ronominal  stems :  pan,  then ; 
ban,  when?  whenever;  suman,  once. 

§  215.  Besides  those  mentioned  in  §  214  other  nominal 
cases  are  also  used  as  adverbs;  e.  g.,  landis,  over  land,  about 
the  country;  aUis,  at  all;  sunja  and  bl  sunjai,  in  truth. 

§  21G.  Question  and  Answer  (negation)  are  in  most 
cases  accompanied  by  adverbial  particles.  With  questions 
there  are  found  -u  {niu,  not?  §  18,  n.  2);  an,  mih  (=  Lat.  an, 
Germ.  denn?)\  ibai,  if,  whether;  jau  (ja-u)  whether; />aM,  perhaps. 
—  Affirmative  particles  are:  ja,  jai,  yes,  indeed!  A  negative 
particle  is  ne,  no!  These  adverbs,  however,  rarely  stand  alone 
as  answers,  the  verb  of  the  question  being  generally  repeated. 
As  negative  particle  in  the  sentence  ni  is  used. 

Note  1.  The  interrogative  particle  -w  is  enclitically  affixed  to  the 
first  word  of  the  sentence,  e.  g.,  skuldu  ist  kaisaragild  giban  Mk.XIl.  14. 
In  combinations  with  prefixes  the  u  is  attached  immediately  to  the  latter ; 
e.g.,  gauluubjats  patei  magjau  paia  taujan?  Mk.  IX.  2S. 

Braaue,  Goth,  grammar.  (j 


S2  [iiflccti.ms.     Cliap.  V. 

2)  r  UK  POSITIONS. 

>?  217.  :i)  With  tlic  l):iti\e:  «//>/,  besides;  af.  of.  fmni; 
////,  t(t:  /////>.  with:  us,  out:  faiwa.  hetore;  frimi,  fnmi;  neka,  near. 

I»)  With  the  Acciistitive:  and.  aloH^\  at;  pa'irh.  tlirodiih: 
///////,   without;  inidtir,  under;  7oijrra,  a^'rtiiist;  four,  hetore.  tor. 

(•)  With  the  l)ati\('  and  Accusative:  itwi,  on.  ii])on;  aL 
at;  afur.  atter:  ///,  with.  hy.  about.  <»n:  hiitdar,  behind:  intd. 
with  dat..  about,   for;  with  ace,  to.  till;  ?//'.  under:  }(/'iir.  o\er. 

d)  Witii  the  <Jeniti\  e  and  IJative;  vfarn,  over. 

e)  Witli  the  Oenitive,  Dative,  and  Accusative:  in. 
Avith  iivn..  on  account  of:  with  dat..  ace.,  in,  to.  on. 

'Vi  OONJCXCTIOXS. 
§  218.  a)  Co])  Illative:  Juli.  and,  also;  -uh .  and  (coinj). 
24,11.2),  nili.  and  not.  b)  Disjuuetive;  a'ip]>an.  or:  amliznli 
—  alppau.  either  —  or;  Jappe  —  Juppe,  whether  —  or. 
e)  Adversative:  ip,  pan.  appan.  akei,  hut;  ak.  hut.  d)  Causal. 
a  His,  auk.  unle ,  raiJitis ,  for.  e)  Coiielusive:  pmmh,  parnli. 
eipan.  nu.  nuh,  panuu.  7mnu,  uovv,  therefore,  hence,  t)  Con- 
ditional: jabai.  if;  niba.  nibai,  if  not  (§  10,  n.  2),  ii,-)  Con- 
cessive: pau,  thouii,'h;  pauhjabai.  even  if;  sirepauh,  however: 
althoug'h,  h)  Final;  ei,  patei,  peei,  pei,i\vAi\  ei,  swaei,  sirasme, 
so  that;  ibai  (iba)  lest,  i)  Comparative:  k-aiira,  how?  mre, 
as;  ^«'a,s'w^t',  just  as.  kj  Teiuixn-al:  .sv/*:;,  as,  when;  pan,  pandv. 
when,  if,  as  long"  as;  bipe,^  mippanei.  wliilst;  sunsei,  as  soon  as; 
funrpizei,  before;  unle,  mid  pat  ei,  pandc.  till,  until,  as  long  as. 

4)  Interjections. 
§  21l>.     0,  oh!  ah!  wai,  w^oe!  sai,  hehold!  —  Interjeetional 
in  meaning:  come  here!  sing,  hiri,  du.  liirjals.,  ])lur.  hirjip  (coin]). 
§  20,  n.  1;  i?  IS7.  n.  4> 


APPENDIX. 

§  220. 
SOURCES  OF  THE  OOTHIC  LAXOUAGE. 

The  Gothic  hiug-uage  is  known  to  us  from  the  fragments 
of  a  version  ot  the  Bibk'  which  is  —  and  that  with  great 
probability —  ascribed  to  bishop  Ulfilas,  or  (Gothic)  Wnlfila 
310 — 380  A.  D.  The  fragmelits  have  come  down  to  ns  in  the 
following-  manuscripts. 

1)  Codex  argenteus  at  Upsala.  The  codex  contained 
on  830  leaves  the  four  Gospels  in  the  following  order:  Matthew. 
John,  Luke.  Mark.  Of  these  are  still  preserved  177  leaves.  The 
Gospd  of  St.  Luke  shows  abnormal  deviations,  younger  forms 
of  speech  (comp.  §§  7,  n.  2;  14,  n.  3;  56,  n.  1;  62,  n.  3;  67.  n.  2; 
74,  n.  1;  105,  n.  2;  204,  n.  1). 

2)  Codex  Carolinus,  a  palimpsest  in  Wolfenbiittel  con- 
taining pieces  of  the  11"'  — 15^''  chapters  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans. 

3)  Codices  A  m  b  r  o  s  i  a  n  i ,  live  fragments  (jialimpsests)  in 
the  Ambrosian  library  at  Milan  containing  chiefly  the  Epistles 
of  St.  Paul,  namely: 

Codex  A  containing  on  95  leaves  fragments  of  the  Epistles 
to  the  Romans,  Corinthians,  Ephesians,  Galatians, 
Philippians,  Collossians,  Thessalonians ,  Timothy, 
Titus,  Philemon,  and,  besides,  a  fragment  of  a  Gothic 
calendar. 

Codex  B  containing  on  77  leaves  the  second  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians  complete,  fragments  of  the  Epistles 
to  the  Corinthians  I,  Galatians,  Ephesians,  Philippians, 
Collossians,  Thessalonians,  Timothy,  Titus.  —  Codices 

6* 


84  Apix'iiiiix. 

A  ;iii(l  r>  ;(!•('  ill  iiart  identical  ms  to  tlicir  conteDts. 
;i  t'.ict  ()l\i;re;it  iiii])(>rtiiiuH'  tor  the  cntici.siii  of  the  text. 

Codex  ('.     Two  U'incs  with   trii^ineiits  of  Matthew  '2'>     27. 

Codex  I).  'IMirtM'  h':i\es  with  fra.u'ineiits  from  the  ( )hl 
Te.'^taiiUMit.  nainelv  of  the  Ixxtks  of  f^sdras  and 
Neheiiiias. 

Codex  1%.  I'iiiiht  leaves  three  of  \\hieli  are  in  tlie  N'atiean 
Hl»rarv  at  liome.  They  eontaiii  frai;"Mieiits  of  an 
inter])retatioii  of  the  (,T0,si)el  of  St.  John  and  were 
ealled  hy  tlieir  editor.  Massmann.  Skeire/ms  ahraggcl- 
jons  pa/rh  Jnharmcn,  and  ai"e  therefore  still  cited  as 
Skeireins. 

4)  Codex  Turin  ens  is.  four  nineh  damaged  leaves  on 
which  lune  been  dceiphered  small  ])ieees  of  the  Ey)istles  to 
the  Galatians  and  Collossiaus. 

Note  I.  For  luuro  about  the  Gothic  mauuscripts,  see  Beruhardt"s 
\'iilfila,  iiitrodiiction  XXXIX  et  ,seq.;  for  the  history  of  codex  argentcnis, 
coiiip.  also  the  recent  writings  by  Schiiltz,  ^^Gothica  minora,  in  the 
^,Zeitschrift  f  ii  r  dentschcs  Altertlinni,  2.3,  51,  .318  and  2  1. 
•^24  etseq. 

Note  2.  Besides  the  version  of  the  Bible  (and  Skeireins)  there  are 
only  a  few  more  —  however  less  weighty  —  monuments  of  the  Gothic 
language  left.  The  most  imi)ortaiit  of  these  are  two  Latin  records  with 
Gothic  signatures  from  Xai)les  and  Arezzo,  and  the  fragment  of  a  Gothic 
calendar  mentioned  above  with  codex  A.  Both  pieces  are  printed  in  the 
editions  of  Ulfilas.  As  to  the  Gothic  words  and  alphabets  gi\-en  in  the 
.jSalzburg-Vienna  M.S.  (§  1 ,  n.  .5,  §  2,  u.  2)  and  other  remains  of  the  Gothic 
language,  conip.  Massmanu's  essay  ^(Gotthica  minora,,  Haupt's  Zeit- 
schrift  1.  2(14—31)3. 

i?  221. 

EDITIONS. 

The  lirst  print  of  the  eodex  arg-enteus  is  that  of  Fr.  Junius, 
Dortrecht  16()5.  All  later  editions  (for  the  titles,  see  Bern- 
hardt's  Vultila,  pag-e  LXIII  et  seq.)  are  of  a  more  historical 
value.  The  editions  now  important  for  the  study  of  the  Gothic 
language  are  the  following: 

a)  The  large  edition  of  JJIfilas^  by  Cabelentz  and  L<»be 
in  3  quartos  published  in  1843—40.  Though  the  text  of  the 
iirst  A  olume  is  antiquated  (in  consequence  of  Uppstrcim's  edition), 
the  dictionary  (vol.  II.  1)  and  especially  the  grammar  (vol.  II.  2) 


A)ipcnili\.  85 

arc  because  cf  tlicir  cojtious  material  (also  on  syntax)  of  great 
value. 

b)  For  an  exact  establishment  of  the  MSS.  there  are  of 
tlie  g-reatest  importance  the  new  readini^-s  of  tlie  learned  Swede, 
Andrew  Uppstrom,  who  had  exact  texts  printed  according  to 
them  (Codex  argenteus  Upsala  1854,  —  Decem  codicis  argentei 
rediviva  folia  Upsala  1857.  —  Fragmenta  gothica  selecta  18H1, 

—  Codices  gotici  ambrosiani  1864— (58). 

c)  A  critically  arranged  text  based  on  the  readings  of 
Uppstrom,  ])rovided  with  critico-exegetical  notes  and  supple- 
mented by  the  original  Greek  text  is  given  in  tlie  edition 
of  E.  Bernhardt;  Vulfila  oder  die  gotische  Bibel, 
Halle  1870. 

d)  A  handy  edition  of  Ultilas  wWh  glossary  and  granimar 
is  tluit  by  M.  lleyne  (7'''  edit.),  Faderboru  1878.  Its  text  is, 
liki^  tliat  by  IJeniliardt,  based  on  Uppstrrnn's  readings,  l)ut  is 
treated   liowever   more   conservatively  than  that  by  Bernhardt, 

§  222.  Of  the  nnjre  important  grammatical  and  lexical 
aids  there  remain  to  be  mentioned: 

a)  Ga])elentz  and  Lobe  —  in  the  edition  mentioned 
§  221,  a. 

b)  Leo  Meyer,  ,^Die  gotische  Sprache,,,  Berlin  1869. 

—  A  coml)arati^■e  treatment  of  the  (iothic  phonology,  and  com- 
plete material. 

cj  The  treatment  of  the  Gothic  phonology  in  Holtzmann's 
^Altdeutsche  Grammatik.,  Leipzig  1870. 

d)  Lorenz  Diefenbach.  _^\'ergleichendes  Worterbuch  der 
got.  Sprache,,.     Vol.  1  and  2.     Frankfurt  1851. 

e)  Ernst  Schulze,  ^^Gotisches  Glossar,.,  Magdeburg  1847. 
The  most  complete  (lothic  dictionary. 

Note  I.  For  the  establishment  of  some  graniiuatical  faets  may  l»c 
used  the  writings  of  J.  H.  Crallee,  Gutisk-a  (I.)  Lijst  van  gotische  woorden, 
wier  geslacht  of  buiging  naar  analogic  van  andero  gotisehe  woordeu,  of 
van  het  oudgermaansch  wordt  opgegeAeu.  Haarlem  ISSU;  —  11.  De  atl- 
jectiva  in  het  gotisch  en  hunne  suftixen.    Utrecht  1ns2. 


SELECTIONS  Foil  HEADINO. 

1.     FROM  THEGOSrKL  OF  ST.  .>rAM^THKAV. 

(CODEX  ARGENTEUS). 

Chap.  V.  17  Ni  liug-jai)'  ei  qenijau  i;-atairaii  wito)^  ai)'l^aii 
])vautetims;  iii  (|am  i;ataira]L  ak  nsfulljaii.  18  ainen  auk  (ii|ni 
izwis:  nnd  |>atei  iiMlei|^i|^  liiiDiiis  jali  airl^a.  jota  aiiis  ai)?|:>aii 
ains  striks  iii  nslei|>ij^  af  witoda.  mite  allata  \vair|/i|'.  lit  \])  saci 
mi  gatairi}-*  aina  anal)usiK'  \>'r/A)  iiiiniiistoiKi,  jali  laisjai  swa 
mans,  iniiiiiista,  haitada  in  )'iiidaiii;'ardjai  liiiiiiuo:  i]^  saci  taiijif^ 
jah  laisjai  swa,  salt  niikilK  liaitada  in  )'iiidani;'ardjai  liimine. 

20  Qi)?a  auk  i/wis  l>atci  nibai  nianaii,'iz()  \vaiii''i|>  izwaraizus 
g'araihteins  j^au  );>i/e  hokavje  jali  Fareisaie,  iii  }^au  (jinii)^  in 
]nudang-ardjai  liimine.  21  liausidedii]'  |>atei  (jipan  ist  |niim  airi- 
zam:  ni  niauiin-jais;  i]>  saei  niaur}>veip.  skula  wairj^]'  stauai. 
22  al^|?an  ik  (|ipa  izwis  j^atei  hazuli  inodag'S  bvojn-  seinamma 
swave  skula  Avair|'i|'  staiiai:  i|^  saei  qi)>il''  broj^v  seinamma 
raka,  skula  wair|>i|^  ii'a(|nm|'ai:  a|'|^an  saei  qil^ij-'  dwala.  skula 
\vair)?i]>  in  gaiainnan  fiinins.  2;}  jahai  nil  liairais  ailir  f-'ein  du 
liunslastada,  jali  jainar  ganiuneis  J-'atei  hrojnir  )-»eins  liabaip 
ba  l)i  }>uk,  24  afict  jainav  po  giba  ]?eina  in  andTs-aiv]?ja  liunsla- 
stadis,  jail  gagg  t'aiirl'is  gasi1)jon  bvo)>r  j^einamnia,  jali  bil^e 
atgaggands  atbair  l-"*)  giba  J^eina.  25  sijais  uaila  liugjands  an- 
dastauin  |'einamma  s]»raut(i.  und  )'atei  is  in  wiv^n  mi]>  iinnia. 
ibai  Iran  atgibai  ]n\k  sa  aiidastaiia  stauin.  jali  sa  staua  |?uk 
atgibai  andbalita,  jali  in  karkara  galagjaza.  20  ainen  qij^a  |nis: 
ni  usgaggis  jaiujn'u,  unte  usgibis  j^ana  minnistan  kiutu. 

r  27  Hausideduj?  }>atei  qi]?an  ist:  ni  lioriuos.  28  af^pan  ik 
qi)?a  izwis,  ]^atei  Ivazuh  saei  sailri}^  <jinon  du  luston  izos,  ju 
galioi'inoda  izai  in  liairtin  seinamma.  20  i]^  jaliai  augo  |)eiu 
)^ata  tailiswo  marzjai  Jnik,  usstigg^)  ita  jali  wairp  af  |nis;  batizo 
ist  auk  )nis  ei  fraqistnai  ains  li|->iwe  ]>einaize.  jah  ni  allata  leik 

')  usslagg  MS. 


Matthew  V.  VT.  R7 

]mn  g'adrinsai  in  i^'jiiainnan.  ."JO  j.-ili  jal)ai  taihswo  |;eiiia  lumduK 
niarzjai  |nik.  atVnait  ]>o  jah  wairp  af  f^us;  batizo  ist  auk  |>ui^ 
ei  fraqistnai  ains  li|'i\ve  j^einaize.  jali  iii  allata  leik  l^cin  ga- 
driusai  in  g-aiainiiau.  31  (j(ij>anuli  pan  ist  ]\atei  kazulii)  saei 
afletai  qeu.  g-il)ai  izai  afstassais  boko.s.  32  i)>  ik  qipa  izwis 
Jnxtei  li-azuli  saei  atieti]>  qen  seina,  imili  fairina  kalkiiiassans, 
tanji|.>  po  lioi'inon;  jfili  sa  ize  afsatida  liugaij?,  Uorino]-'. 

33  Aftra  liausideduj^  )?atei  (pj-'aii  ist  )?aim  airizam:  ni  ufar- 
swarais,  \]>  nsg-ibais  franjin  ai|niiis  j^einans.  34  a)>|?aii  ik  qipsi 
izwis  ni  swaran  allis.  ni  bi  liiniinji,  nnte  stol!:^  ist  .g'u|?s;  35  nih 
l>i  aiv|>ai,  nnte  fotubanrd  ist  fotiwe  is,  nih  bi  lairusaulymai,  unte 
baurgs  ist  )>is  mikilins  piudanis:  36  iiili  bi  haubida  j^einamraa 
swarais.  nnte  ni  mag't  ain  tagl  Ireit  ai)^]?au  swart  gataujan) 
37  sijaij^Jziin  waurd  izwar:  ja,  ja;  ne,  ne;  i|^  j^ata  managizo 
l^aini  ns  j^amnia  ul)i1in  ist. 

38  Hausidedul^  l^atei  qipan  ist:  ango  iind  augin.  Jah  tun|>u 
nnd  tnn]?an.  -V,)  \p  ik  qipa  izAvis  ni  andstaudan  allis  f»anima 
unseljin;  ak  Jabai  has  ]n\k  stantai  ))i  taihswou  |?eina  kinnn, 
Avandei  imma  jah  };<)  anj^ara.  4<>  jah  |?ainma  Aviljandin  mi]' jnis 
stanajah  paida  j^eina  niraan,  aflet  ininia  jah  wastja.  41  jah  jabai 
hits  ]?uk  ananauj-'jai  rasta  aina,  gaggais  mi)?  imma  twos.  42 
)?amma  bidjandin  j>iijj^_gibais.  jali  j^annna  wiljandin  at'  )?us 
leihaiijiis  ni  uswandjais. 

43  llansidedul'  }>atoi  (lijvan  ist:  tVijos  nehnudjan  j^eiuana, 
jah  tiais  tiand  jnnnana.  44  aj-'j-'an  ik  (jipa  izwis;  t'rijo|>  fijauds 
i/Avarans.  )'iii)jjai)>  |'aus  wrikandans  izwis,  waihi  taujai)-'  J>aim 
hatjaudam  izAvis,  jah  liidjai]?  ))i  f>ans  n8)?rintandans  izAvis.  45  ei 
Avaiii-'ai]'  sunjus  attins  izAvaris  |'is  in  hiininam,  nnte  snnnon  seina' 
nrrannei|>  ana  ubihnis  jah  godans.  jali  rignei|>  a,na.  garaihtans 
jah  ana  iiiAvindaiis./  4()  jabai  ank  fVijo]'  pans  tVijondans  izwis 
ainans,  ho  mizdono  liabai)'/  niu  jah  \>iu  [yiid++  }>ata  samo 
tanjandV  47  jali  jabai  goleip  |'ans  tVijonds  izwarans  )>atainei.- 
he  managizo  tauji}/.''  niu  jah  niotarjos  j'ata  sanio  tanjandV  48 
sijail?  nn  jus  t'ulbitojai.  swaswt'  atta  izwar  sa  in  liiminam  t'ulla- 
tojis  ist. 

(Mia]).  \'l.  1  Atsaihij'  annaion  iz^val•a  ni  tanjan  in  and- 
Avairf>ja  inaune  du  saihan  im;  aijd^au  hinn  ni  haliaij'  tram  attin 
izAvaraninia  }>aninia  in  hiininam.  2  f>aii  nu  taujais  armaion.  ni 
liauriijais  taura  )>us.  swaswe  pai  liutans  taujand  in  ga(j[um}nm 
jah  in  garunsim.  ei  haulijaindau  tram  mannani;  amen  qij>a 
izAvis:  andnemnn  mizdon  seina.  3  i|>  |?uk  taujandan  ^armaiou 
ni  Aviti  hleidumei  j^eiua,  h-a  taujif?  taihsAvo  j^eina,  4  ei  sijai  so 
armahairtil'a  )?eiua  in  fulhsnja,  jah  atta  |?eins  saei  saibip  in 
fulhsnja. "-)  usgibij'  |nis  in  bairhtein.     5  jah  j^an  bidjai|\  ni  sijaij-* 

')  lou  hazuh  MS.  ^)  falksja  i\IS. 


88  M.ittli.'w  VT. 

swaswo  I'jii  liiit;nis.  mito  tvijond  in  ,i;a(|iiiiit'ini  jali  waihstani 
l)lai)io  staiidaiulans  Mdjaii.  ei  i^'ainiijaindau  Tiiaiinaiii.  amen, 
(|ipa  izwis.  l^atei  lial»aiid  luizdoii  seiiia.  (5  i)^  \)n  j?aii  bidjais, 
j;'at!,'j;'  ill  licl'Joii  l^eiiia.  jali  iialukaiids  liaiirdai  j^eiiiai  bidci  dii 
attiii  l^cinamiiia.  I'aiimia  in  t'liliisiija,  jali  atta  ]Hnns  saei  saih'i}> 
ill  fiilhsnia. ')  usi;ibij^  [^ns  in  bairlitein. 

7  Hidjandansu|>-|;an  ni  lihiwanrdjai)-'.  ,swa8We  )nii  |>iiulo; 
Iniji'kcii'  ini  ank  ei  in  liluwaiirdein  scinai  andbaiisjaindan.  8  ni 
i;-aleik()l'  nu  |>aini:  wait  auk  atta  iz-war  j'izei  Jus  |>aur))af>,  t'anr- 
Vizei  jus  l)idjail'  ina.  !)  sua  uu  l)idiai]>  jus:  atta  iinsar  Jni  in 
himinani.  weilmai  namo  j^oin.  lU  ((iniai  I'iiidinassuH  }>cins.  waiv- 
]>ai  Avilja  l>ein.s,  swe  in  biraina  jali  ana  airj^ai.  1 1  Idail  unsarana 
j^'ana  sinteinan  j;'if  uns  liimma  daga.  12  jali  aflet  uns  patei 
skulans  sijaima.  sAvaswe  jali  wcis  atictam  l^aini  sknlani  nnsaraim. 
13  jab  ni  briggais  uns  in  IVaistiibnjai,  ak  biusei  nns  at"  t^amnia 
ubilin;  unte  |?eina  ist  ]?iudang'ardi  jab  niabts  jab  avuIJ^us  in 
aiwius.     amen. 

14  Unte  jabai  aileti|>  niannani  niissadcdins  i/e.  alleti)>jali 
izwis  atta  izwar  sa  iifar  himinani.  lo  i|>  jabai  ni  aHeti}>  manuani 
niissadedins  ize.  ni  j^au  atta  izwar  afleti]'  niissadedins  izwaros. 

US  Aj-'l^an  bil^e  fastaiJ->,  ni  wair)\ii|^  swaswo  f^'ai  liutans  gaiirai; 
frawardjand  auk  andwaivpja  seiua,  ei  gasaih'aindau  niannani 
fastandans.  amen,  qi}^a  izwis.  l^atei  andncmun  mizdon  seina. 
17  i|>  pn  fastauds  salbo  baubi]^  |^eiu,  jab  bulja  |?eina  ]nvab,  18  ei 
ni  gasaibaizau  niannani  f'astands.  ak  attin  peinanima  j^amma  in 
fulbsnja.  jab  atta  }?eins,  saei  saihil^  in  fulhsnja.  usgibi]'  ]mis. 

10  Ni  buzdjai{>  izwis  liuzda  ana  aiiinii,  parei  mab>  jfib  iiidwa 
fi•awa^dei|^  jail  parei  |>iul)os  ufgraliand  jali  lilitand.  20  i}-*  huzd- 
jai}^  izwis  liuzda  in  bimiiia.  [;arei  nib  malo  nili  nidwa  f^awal•dei|^ 
jab  )nirei  jnubos  ni  ufgraband  nib  stiland.  21  j'arei  aulc  ist  bnzd 
izwar,  f^arub  ist  jali  bairto  izwar. 

22  Lukarn  leikis  ist  augo:  jabai  un  augo  )>eiu  aintal)>  ist, 
allata  leik  l^ein  liubadein  wairj^il^:  28  i]>  jabai  aug-o  ]>ein  uusel 
ist,  albita  leik  )>ein  riqizein  wairf-iil?.  jabai  nu  linba]^  }>ata  in 
]mH  riqiz  ist,  pata  ricjiz  Ivan  tilul 

24  Xi  manna  mag  twaim  fraujam  skalkiuou;  unte  jabai 
bjai):'  ainana,  jab  au);>araua  frijop;  ai}')>au  ainamma  iifliausei]^ 
}\>  ant>araniina  frakaun.  ni  maguj^  gul^'a  skalkiuon  jab  niam- 
mouiu. -)  25  du|?j?e  qi|'a  izwis:  ni  maurnail''  saiwalai  izwarai  ba 
matjai]?  jab  ha  drigkai[>.  nili  leika  izwaramma  Ive  wasjaij?: 
niu  saiwala  iiiais  ist  fodeinai  jab  leik  wastjomV  26  insailrij?  dn 
fuglam  biminis.  |^ei  ni  saiand  nib  sneipand.,  nib  lisand  in  ban- 
stins,  jab  atta  izwar  sa  ufar  biminam  tbdei)>  ins.  niu  jus  mais 
wul}>rizans  sijii}>  jniim?  27  i]>  b^as  izwara  maurnands  inag  ana- 


')  fulhlsnja  MS.  -)  iu    tlic    uiargiu  failnipra  .  . ,  i.e.  faihu- 

praihna  Luke  XVI.  13. 


Matthew  VT      Mark  T.  89  ; 

aukMii  ;mM  wahsitu  scinana  aloina   ainaV    28  jali  hi  ^^■a8tjos  h-a  ; 

saiiri;-ai)>V    i;aknnuaif>  bloiuanf^  hail'jos,    haiwa   waliMJaiid;    nih  ; 

arhaidjand  nil)  siniinand.     2<)  (\\]m\\   ]ku\    izwis  patei  nib  Sau- 

lannion  in  allamnia.  wulj'an  seinanima  i^awasida  sik   svve  ains 

I'izc.     .10  jail   J'ando  Inita    liawi   hai)>jos    bininui  dai;'a  wisando  i 

jab  y-istradaps  in  anlm  pdag'ij?  i;-n]'  s^wa  wasji|>,   baiwa    niais 

izwLS.  loitil  ii'alaubjandansi?    31   ni  niauniaip   nn  qipandaiis:  ha 

niatjani  ai|?l^an  ba  drigkani,  aif^ij^an  b-e  AvasjainiaV    o'J  all  auk  j 

I'ata  )>indo8  sokjand;   waitub    |>an  atta,  izwav  sa  nfar  bimiuani  j 

•_'.     FROM  'I'liE  (iOSPKl,  OF  ST.  M  AHlfe''*-^.'-*'^^^? 

(CODF.X  ARGENTEUS).  XvQo         "^'^ 

AlWAGGELJO  I>ATKI1  I\IARKU  ANAISTODEII'.        ^4^ 

rbap.  I.    1  Anastodeins  aiwaggeljous  lesnis  Xristaus  sunauf< 

2  Swe  i;'anielil^  ist  in  Esiaiin  praut'etau:  sai,  ik  iusandja  ag- 
j;!,-ilu  nieinana  faura  )nis.  saei  g-amanweij?  wig-  J^einana  faura  fnis. 
;>  stibna  AVO])jandius  in  au|>idai:  mamveil-'  wig-  franjins.  raibtos 
Avaui-keil>  staigos  guj^s  nusaris.  i  was  lobaunes  daiipjands  in 
anj^idai  jab  nierjands  daupeiu  idreigos  dn  aflag-einai  frawaurbte. 
5  jab  usiddjednn  du  inima  all  ludaialand  jab  lairusaulymeiK, 
jail  daiipidai  wesuu  allai  in  laurdane  ab^ai  fram  imnia,  and- 
haitandau8  fmwanrbtini  seinaini.  0  wasn)?-|>an  lohanues  g-awasi|^s 
taglani  ulbandans  jab  gairda  iilleiua  bi  bii]t  seiuana,  jab  niatida 
}>rani,steins  jail  niili}>  liai)?iwisk.  •)  7  jab  merida  qi}>andf?:  qinii]? 
swinl'oza  mis  sa  afar  mis.  ]?izei  ik  ni  im  waii-]^'^  anabueiwauds 
andbindau  skandarai])  skobe  is.  8  a^-ian  ik  daupja  izwis  in 
watin,  ip  is  daupeif?  izwis  in  abmin  weibamma. 

9  Jab  Avar}>  in  jainaim  dag-am,  qam  Jesus  fram  Nazaraij^ 
(laleilaias,  jali  daupi)^s  was  fram  lobanne  in  laurdane.  10  jab 
suns  usgagg'ands  us  |>amma  watin  gasah'^  uslukauans'-)  bimi- 
nans.  jab  abmaii  swe  abak  atgaggaudan  ana  ina.  11  jab  stibna 
qam  us  biminam:  ]m  is  sunus  meins  sa  liuba.  in  )'uzei  waila 
galeikaidii. '^j  12  jab  suns  sai.  abina  ina  ustaub  in  au)>ida.  13  jab 
was  in  j-'izai  auj'idai  dage  fidwor  tiguns  fraisans  fram  Satanin. 
jab^ftas  m\]>  diuzam,  jab  aggileis  andbabtidedun  imma. 

i4  Ip  afar  }?atei  atgibans  war|>  lobanues,  qam  lesus  in  Ga- 
leilaia  merjands  aiwaggeljon  I'iudangardjos  guf»s.  15  qi)?ands 
l-'atei  usfullnoda  |?ata  mel  jab  atueluida  sik  |>iudangardi  guj-'s: 
idreigo]^  jab  galaubei|>  in  aiwaggeljon.  16  jab  Ivarbonds  faur 
marein    Galeilaias    gasalv    Seimonu    jab    Andraian    brojmr    is, 


')  gloss  wilj'i.       -)  iisluknaus  MS.       ^)  in  the  margin  pukei  wUda. 


00  Mark  1. 

|?is  SeiiiMMiis.  \v:iii|»;iml;uis  ii.-iti  in  iii;urin;  wcsuii  ;iuk  (iskjjins. 
17  ,j;ili  (|al'  im  Icsiis:  liirjnts  utiw  mis.  Jjili  i;-atjuij;i  ii;(|is  \vjuv|^Mn 
iiufinis  niaiine.  18  jali  suns  ailotandans  Jx)  natja  seina  laistidcdim 
afar  imnia.  10  Jali  jainfn'o  inn  pii;-i;-aiuis  fVan)is  leitil')  g-asalr 
lakobu  I'ana  Zaibaidaiaus  Jali  lolianne  In-oj^'ar  is,  jali  pans  in 
skipa  inainvjandans  iiatja.  20  Jali  suns  liailiait  ins.  jali  afie- 
taiidans  attan  scinana  Zail)aidain  in  j^aninia  skijta  nii|'  asnjain, 
i;'ali|^nn  afar  inuna. 

21  Jail  pilipun  in  Kafarnauni.  jali  suns  sabhato  dapi  i;'alei- 
I'ands  in  synai;'oii,-en  laisida  ins.  22  jali  usfihnans  wanr[>un  ana 
j'i/ai  laiseinai  is;  nnte  was  "laisja.nds  ins  swe  waldnfni  liabands 
jab  ni  SAvaswc  |^ai  bokarjos,  2:5  jalfvvas  in  f;izai  synag-og-en 
ize  manna  in  iinlirainjaniina  abniin,  jab  nfbro])ida  24  qil'ands: 
fralct,  b*a  nns  jab  I>us.  lesu  Xa/orenaiV  (|amt  fra<(ist)an  uns; 
kann  ]mk.  lias  Ini  is,  sa  weiba  ^'ul'S.  2.")  jab  andbait  ina  lesus 
(|i]'ands:  J-'abai  jab  usgag-g-  nt  ns  I'amma.  alima  unbrainja. 
2()  jab  tabida  ina  abnia  sa  unlirainja.  jali  lini]ijands  stibnai 
niikilai  nssidja  us  imma.  27  jab  afsian|'nudodtin  allai  silda- 
Icikjaudans.  swaei  sokidedun  mii>  sis  niisso  (|i|>aiidaiis:  b'a  sijai 
l^ata?  ko  so  laiseino  so  ninjo.  ci  mi|->  vvaldufnja  jab  abmani 
I'aini  unbrainjam  anabiudi]>  jail  iiriiaiisjand  immaV  28  nsiddja 
jnin  meripa  is  suns  and  allaiis  hisifands  <  lalcilaias. 

29  Jab  suns  ns  }>izai  syna.i;oi;'cn  usi;'a,ii'i;'andans  (|emun 
in  f;'arda  Seimonis  jab  Andraiins  mi}-'  lakobaii  jali  i<ibannen. 
:iO  i])  swaibro  Seimonis  lai;'  in  brinnoii;  jali  suns  ()c|'iiii  imma  bi 
i.ja.  81  jab  duati;ai;-,i;ands  urraisida  }>»<>  iindi^')'ei]»ands  liaudu 
i/.os.  jab  aflailot  ]m)  so  brinno  suns,  jab  andbabtida  im.  82  Auda- 
nalitja  pan  waurpanainma,  Jnin  ii,'asag'i;'(j  sauil  berun  du  imma 
allans  pans  ubil  baliandans  jab  unbulpons  babandaiis.  'A'A  jali  so 
haurii'S  alia  iiarunnana.  was  at  daura.  ;)4  jab  ,<:'abailida  niaiiaii-ans 
ubil  liabandans  missaloikaini  saiditim.  jab  unliiil|'oiis  manag'os 
uswar]).  jab  ni  fralaik»t  rodjan  pos  tinliulpons,  nnte  kiinpedun  ina. 

?).")  Jab  air  ubt\v(fli  usstandands  nsiddja.  jali  pilaip  ana 
aiipjana  stap.  jali  jainar  bap.  8()  jab  iialaistans  Avaurpnn  imma 
SoinKtn  jab  pai  mip  imma.  87  jab  bi^itandans  ina  qepun  du 
imma.  J-'atei  allai  puk  sokjaud.  88  jab  qap  du  im:  i!,-agg'ani  du 
paim  bisunjane  baimom -j  jab  baurg-im,  ui  jab  jainar  merjau. 
nnte  duj-'e  (|am.  ".VJ  jab  was  meijands  in  synag'oii'im  ize  and 
alia  (iiueilaian   jab  unbulpons  usAvair])ands. 

fo  Jab  (|am  at  imma  prutstill  liabands.  bidjaiids  ina  jali 
kniwam  kniissjands  jab  qipands  du  imma  patei  jaliai  wileis, 
magt  mik  i:i,abrainjan.  41  ip  lesus  infeinands,  ufrakjands  liandu 
seina  attaitok  imma  jab  qap  imma:  wiljau,  wairp  brains.  42  jab 
bipe  qap  pata  lesus,  suns  pata  prutstill  atiaip  af  imma,  jab 
brains   warp.     43  jab   galiotjands   imma    suns   ussandida   ina, 

')  k'Ua  MS.  ^)  huimon  MS. 


Mark  I.  11.  91 

44  jail  qn])  (In  immn :  Railr  ei  maiinhiiii  iii  ([ijniis  waiht;  ak 
ii'ag-g-  jnik  silbaii  ataui;;jaii  j;'iuljiii,  jnli  atbair  tram  ,i;'aliraineiiiai 
i^'eiiiai  I'atei  annbanf?  Moses  du  weitwodi]>ai  im.  i  45  i)^  is  us- 
o-aggaiids  dui^-aiin  iiieVjaii  tilii  jali  usqipan  jnitn  Avanrd.  swaswe 
is  jiipan  ni  iiiahta  aiidaiiiiju  in  hiuwi^  i;5ileil^jiii.  ak  iit;i  :ma 
auj'Jiiim  stadiin  was:  jali  iddjediin  du  iiinua  alla[n-o. 

CUiap.  n.  1  Jail  g-alai}?  aftra  in  Kafarnanm  afar  dagaus,  jali 
gafreliuu  |?atei  in  g-arda  ist.  2  jali  suns  gaqemiin  manag-ai, 
swaswe  jii|?an  ni  gamostedun  nib  at  daura.  jali  rodida  ini  waiird. 
3  jab  qeniiin  at  imnia  uslij'an  l)aivandans,  bafaftana  train  tid- 
worim.'j  4  jab  ni  niagandaiis  nelua  qiman  imina  faiira  ma- 
nag-eim.  andlmlidednn  brot  I'lirei  was  lesns,  jab  usgrabandans 
insailidedun  |>ata  liadi,  jab  tValailotnn  ana  ]'ammei  lag-  sa  nsli)?a. 
5  Gasaili-ands  pun  lesus  galaiibeiu  ize  qaj?  du  |?amma  nslil?in : 
barnilo,  afletanda  j^iis  tVawaurbteis  ]>einos.  6  wesunub  |^an 
siimai  ]>he  bokarje  jainar  sitandans  jab  l-'agkjandans  sis  in 
bairtam  seinaiin :  7  IrM  sa  swa  rodei|>  luiiteininsV  Iras  mag 
afletan  frawanrbtins,  niba  ains  gu|>V  8  jab  suns  nt'kunnands 
lesus  abmin  seinamnia  l^atoi  swa  pai  mitodedun  sis.  qa[>  du  im: 
dulve  niito|>  ]nita  in  bairtsun  izwaraimV  '.»  Iral-'ar  ist  azetizo 
du  qipan  ]>ainma  uslijnn :  afletanda  2)  f>us  trawaurbteis  peinos, 
|>au  qi)>an:  urreis  jab  niin  pata  badi  l^einata  jab  gag-gV  10  a]>)-'an 
ei  witei]^  [>atei  waldnt'ni  b;ibai|^  sunns  innns  ana  air)nii  atletaii 
frawaurlitins.  (|ap  du  )>iininia  uslif-'in:  1  1  ]>iis  ([\\n\:  urreis  nimub 
I'ata  l)adi  |'ein  jab  gngg  du  gnrda  |?c'in;nnina.  12  j;ili  iirrais 
suns  jail  usbatjands  badi  iisi(blja  faura  andwair|>ja  allaize. 
swaswe  usgeisnodedun  allai  jali  baubidediin  niikiljandaus  gu)'. 
([ij^audans  f-'atei  aiw  swa  ni  gaseliuni.-') 

13  Jab  galaip  aftra  faur  inarein,  jab  all  manageins  iddjeduii 
du  iinma,  jali  laisida  ins.  14  jab  Irarbonds  gasalr  Laiwwi  p'ana 
Altaians  sitandan  at  inotai,  jab  qaj'  du  inima :  gagg  afar  mis. 
jail  usstandands  iddja  afar  inima.  15  jab  Avar]'.  bif>e  is  ana- 
kumbida  in  garda  is.  jab  nianagai  motarjos  jali  frawaurbtai  mi]* 
anakumbidedun  lesua  jab  sijionjam  is;  wesuii  auk  nianagai  jab 
iddjedun  afar  iniina.  10  jab  l^ai  bokarjos  jab  Fareisaieis  g-a- 
sailvandans  iua  matjandan  niif^  paini  niutarjam  jab  frawaurli- 
taim.  qe]nin  du  jniiiii  siixmjain  is;  h'a  ist  |;'atei  inip  inotarjam 
jail  frawaurbtaim  ^j  niatjij?  jab  driggki)^V  17  jab  gabausjauds 
Tesus  qa]^  du  im :  ni  I>aurbiiii  swinpai  lekeis,  ak  |>ai  ubilaba 
babandans:  ni  qam  laj?on  uswaurbtans  ak  frawaurbtans. 

18  Jab  wesun  siponjos  iobannis  jab  Fareisaieis  fastandans; 
jab  atiddjedun  jab  qej^un  du  inima :  duhre  siponjos  lobauues 
jab  Fareisaieis  fastand.  i];'  ]^ai  J^'einai  siponjos  ni  fastandV  19  jab 


')  fidworin  MS.       -)  (iflcjmnda  MS.        ■'■)  gaseka  MS.         *)  fruurh- 
taim  MS. 


02  >lMrl<   II.  III. 

(|;ij'  iiii  losiis:  ilcii  iii;ii;iiii  siiiijiis  linij-it'adis,  und  pjitci  mi|> 
iiii  ist  itriij4;il's.  lastauy  swa  la^f;a  Iroila  svvc  iiii)^  sis  liabaiul 
lirul'fad.  iii  iiiaiiiiii  fastan.  20  aj^l^ui  at^-a^-ii'aiul  dag-os  |>au  afni- 
iiiada  at"  iiii  sa  l>ni)>lal^s.  jali  pan  fastand  in  jaiiianiiiia  daga. 
21  ni  niauiia  i)lat  fanins  niujis  sinjil^  ana  sna^an  fairnjana;  ihai 
afiiiniai  t'lilloii  af  J>ainnia  sa  niuja  I'anuiia  fhinijin.  jali  wair- 
si/a  iiataiira  A\air)>il'.  22  ni  niaima  -iiiti)'  W('in.)iii;'i;'ata  in  l)alj;-ins 
rairnjaiis:  ihai  aut'to  distaiiai  wciii  f.>ata  niiijo  |^ans  hali^-ins, 
jail  Avciii  usi;iitni}>.  jali  pai  ltal,:L;('is  fi-a(|istnand;  ak  \vein  jiii;- 
,i;ata  in  hali;ins  ninjans  i^'iutand. 

20  .lali  war)'  j'aiiii2,'aii,pui  imnia  sahbato  da.ua  j^airli  atisk.  jali 
dnjAunnun  siiionjos  is  skewjandans  ran]t.jan  alisa.  24  jali  Farei- 
saieis  (ie|>nn  du  ininia:  sai,  Ira  tanjand  si])(mjos  poinai  sab- 
batini  );a,tei  ni  skuld  istV  25  jali  is  (|a|^  du  ini:  iiin  ussugj.;'vvul> 
aiw  Iva  g-atawida  Dawcid,  f^an  I'aurtta  jali  .i;Tcdag's  was,  is  jali 
|>ai  nii}>  ininiaV  2()  haiwa  g-alai}>  in  pird  i;'ul-'S  ufAlnaj-'ara  g'udjiii 
jail  lilaibans  t'aurlag'einaif^  inatida,  |>an/ei  ni  skuld  ist  niatjan 
niba  ainaini  pidjam,  jali  pif  jali  jniiiii  ini]^  sis  wisandamV  27  jali 
qn]}  iin:  sabbato  in  mans  warj^  gaskapaus,  ni  manna  in  saJi- 
bato  dag-is;  28  swaei  frauja  ist  sa  suuus  niaus  jali  |>amma  sabbato. 

Chap.  III.  1  Jail  galai};  aftra  in  synag'Og-eii,  jali  was  jaiuar 
manna  gaj>aursana  liabands  liandu.  2  jali  witaidcdun  inima.  liai- 
lidediu  sabliato  daga,  ei  wroliidedeiiia  ina.  3  jali  qaj'  du  Jnimma 
mann  }niinma  gaj^aursana  liabandiu  liandu :  urreis  in  midumai. 
I  jail  ([t\\>  du  iin:  skuldu  ist  in  sabbatim  |4iil'  taujan  ai|'l'aii 
nn|nul>  taujan,  saiwala  nasjan  ai|>]^au  usqistjanV  i]'  eis  paliai- 
dedun.  5  jali  ussailvands  ins  mi)'  moda,  gaurs  in  daubi)?os 
liaivtins  ize,  (\'Ap  du  |>amma  mann:  utVakei  )^o  liandu  j^eina! 
jail  nfrakida,  jali  gasto]-*  aftra  so  liandus  is. 

()  Jail  gaggandans  pan  Farcisaicis  sunsaiw  \n]\/  \>:\'un  llevu- 
diauum  garuni  gatawidedun  In  ina,  ei  inima  usqemeina.  7  jali 
Jesus  aflai)>  mip  siiionjam  seinaim  du  inavein,  jali  tilu  manageins 
us  Galeilaia')  laistidedun  afar  imma,  8  jali  us  Tudaia  jali  us 
laii'usaulymim  jali  us  Idumaia  jali  liindana  laurdanaus;  jali 
l^ai  bi  Tyra  jali  Seidona.  manageins  tilu,  galiausjandaus'  luau 
tilu  is  tawida,  qemun  at  imma.  9  jah  qa]'  paim  siponjam 
seinaim  ei  skip  liabai]-'  wesi  at  imma  in  pizos  manageins,  ei  ni 
l^railieina  ina.  10  managans  auk  galiailida.  swaswe  driisun  ana 
ina  ei  imma  attaitokeina,  11  jah  swa  managai  swe  habaidedun 
wundufnjos  jah  ahmans  unbrainjans,  )?aih  j'an  ina  gaselrun, 
drusuu  du  imma  jah  hropidcdun  (jijnmdans  jnitei  pn  is  suuus 
gu)?s.     12  jah  iilu  andbait  ins  ei  ina  ni  gaswikun)ndedeina. 

18  Jah  ustaig  in  fairguui  jah  athaihait  panzei  wilda  is,  jah 
gali|^uu  du  imma.     14  jah  gawaurhta  twalif  du  wisau  mi];*  siSj. 


')  GaleUaian  MS. 


Mark  IIT.  TV.  98 

Jail  ci  insandidcdi  in^  iiiei'jaii.  15  jali  liaban  vvaldufui  du  liailjaii 
saidvtins  jail  uswaivpan  iiniiu1(^oiis.  l(i  jali  i;,'asatida  Seimona  namo 
Paitriis:  IT.jali  Iakol)au  j?aimna  Zaibaidaiaus.  jali  loliaiiiie  bro]>r 
lakol)aus.  jali  i^asatida  iui  naimia  l^aiiaiiairg-ais.  ]>atei  ist:  sun- 
jus  peilrous:  IS  Jali  Audraian  Jali  Fili])i)u  Jali  r>aii'aulauniaiu 
Jail  .Mat)>aiu  Jali  I'oinau  Jali  lakobu  jnina  Altaiaus.  Jali  I'ad- 
daiii  Jail  Seiviioiia  \y<\m\  Kaiianciteii.  l'.>  Jali  liidan  Tskarioteii. 
saoi  jail  ,i;alcwida  ina 

20  Jail  atiddjeduii  in  g'ard.  jali  i;aj(ldja  sik  iiiaiiai:,'ei,  swaswe 
iii  lualiteduii  uili  lilait'  iiiatjan.  21  jali  liausjandaiis  train  imina 
bokarjos  Jali  au|>arai  usiddjedun  galiaban  ina;  qefnin  auk 
I'atei  usii'aisil'S  ist.  22  Jah  bokarjos  |'ai  af  lairusaulymai  qi- 
niandans  (|e|>un  I'atoi  IJaiail/aibul  liabai)>,  Jali  ]>atei  in  |>amma 
reikistiii  unliul|^ono  uswair])if>  j^aini  unluil)?om.  23  jali  atliaitands 
ins  in  g'ajukoiii  (la]-"  du  ini:  Iraiwa  mag-  vSatanas  Satanan 
uswairpanV  24  Jali  Jabai  {>iudaiij^'ardi  wijn-a  sik  g-adailjada.  ui 
mag  staiidan  so  j^iudaugardi  Jaiua.  25  Jali  Jabai  g-ards  wipra  sik 
g-adailjada,  ni  mag-  standan  sa  g-ards  Jains.  26  Jali  jabai  Satana 
nsstol>  ana  sik  silban  jali  gadaili}?s  war|^  ni  mag-  g;astandan. 
ak  audi  habai|^  27  ni  manna  mag'  kasa  swin|?is  g-alei|^ands  in 
g'ard  is  wilwan,  uiba  taur|>is  f>ana  swinl^an  g;abiudip;  jali />an\) 
l^ina  g-ard  is  diswilwai.  28  amen,  qil>a  izwis,  l^-atei  allata  alletada 
j>ata  trawaurlite  sununi  nianne,  jali  naiteinos  swa  mauag'os 
swasvve  wajameijand;  20  a]?}?an  saei  wajamerei]^  alimaii 
weiliana,  ni  liabai)^  fralet  aiw,  ak  skula  ist  aiweinaizos  fra- 
waurlitais.     30  unte  (lejnin:  aliinan  unlirainjana  liabai)?. 

31  Jail  ((einun  pan  ai|>ei  is  jali  bro)n;jus  is  Jali  uta  stan- 
dandona  insandidedun  du  imma,  haitandona  ina.  32  jah  setun 
bi  ina  managei ;  qe)>un  pan  du  imma ,  sai,  aipei  j-ieina  jali  bro- 
]n-jus  l-'einai  jah  swistrjus  j^einos  uta  sokjand  jnik.  33  Jah  andhof 
imqi)niuds:  Ivo  ist  so  aipei  meiua  aij^J^au  j^ai  brof'rjus  ineinai'? 
34  jah  bisaihrands  bisunjane  |?ans  bi  sik  sitandans  qaj?:  sai, 
ai|>ei  meiua  jah  ]>ai  bro)?rjus  meinai.  35  saei  allis  waurkeij? 
wiljan  g'n|?s,  sa  jah  broJ>ar  meins  jah  swistar  jah  ai|>ei  ist. 

Chap.  IV,  1  Jah  aftra  lesus  dugann  laisjan  at  marein,  jah 
g-alesun  sik  du  imma  manag:eins  filu,  swaswe  ina  g'alei|>andau'-) 
in  skip  g-asitau  in  marein;  jah  alia  so  managei  wi]>ra  marein 
ana  sta}->a  was.  2  jah  laisida  ins  in  gajukom  mauag",  jah  qa}> 
im  in  laiseinai  seinai:  3  hausei]^!  sai,  urrann  sa  saiands  du  saiau 
fraiwa  seiuamma.  4  jah  war]^,  mij>)-'anei  saiso,  sum  raihtis  ga- 
draus  faur  wig-,  Jah  qemun  fuglos  Jah  fretuu  l?ata.  5  an|?arup- 
]^an  gadraus  ana  stainahamma,  l^arei  ni  habaida  air)?a  managa, 
jah  suns  urrann,  in  |>izei  ni  habaida  diupaizos  air]?os;  0  at  sun- 
nin  pan  urriuuandin  ufbrann.   jah    unte   ni   habaida   waurtins. 


'J  wanting  M.S.  -)  galeipan  MS. 


04  l^ark  TV. 

gaVanrsnoda.  7  Jali  smii  2,-adraus  in  |>aurnuns:  jali  ufarstigun 
j^ai  I'aunijiis  jali  anvapidediin  ]>ata.  jali  akrau  iii  gat".  8  jah 
Slim  gadraiis  in  aiii^a  goda.  jah  gal'  akraii  urriiinaiido  jah 
wahsjaiidd.  jah  l)ar  aiu  "1"  jah  aiii  "j"  jah  aiii  t.  '.•jah  qa)':  saei 
lial)ai   aiisoiia   haiisjaiidoiia.  gahaiisjai. 

10  1 1'  l»i|'('.  war]'  siuidro,  frehiin  iiia  ):>ai  hi  iiia  mij>  j-'aim  tvva- 
libiiii  I'i/os  gajukoiis.  1  1  jali  (|a|'  im:  izwis  atgihaii  ist  kunnaii 
riiiia  I'iiidaiigardjos  gul-'s.  ip  jaiiiaiiii  ]>',\un  iita  in  gajnkoni  ') 
allata  \vairt'i|^  12  ei  sailraii(laiis  sailuaiiia  jah  iii  gauinjaina.  jah 
hansjaiidans  hausjaiiia  jah  iii  t'ra|>jaiiia.  iiihai  luan  gawand- 
jaiiia  sik  jah  aHetaiiidaii  im  tVavvaiirliteis.  lo  ,iah  qa}-*  dii  im: 
iii  witu]''  )^o  gajiikou.  jali  liraiwa  alios  [-"os  gajukoiis  kunueij^V 
14  sa  saijauds  waiivd  saijil^  15  aj^paii  ]n\\  wipnx  wig  siiid.  ]?arei 
saiada  |?ata  waiird,  jah  }?aii  gahansjaiid  unkarjaiis,  suns  qimip 
Satanas  jah  usiiimi|>  Avauvd  puta  insaiano  in  liairtam  ize.  10  jali 
sind  sanialciko  )>ai  ana  stainahannna  saianans,  |>ai(!i  pan  haus- 
jand  |nita  wanrd.  suns  mi|>  f'ahedai  niniand  ita.  17  jah  ni  haband 
waurtins  in  sis,  ak  h'^eilaluair))ai  sind;  [>a)^roh,  hij^e  qimi)>  aghi 
ai[>Van  wrakja  in  jns  waurdis,  suns  gannirzjanda.  IS  jali  }>ai 
sind  |>ai  in  ]?auvnuns  saianans,  ]^ai  waurd  hausjandans,  19  jah 
saurgos  |:nzos  lihainais  jah  afmarzeins  gabeins  jah  j^ai  hi  |>ata 
au|:>ai"  lustjus  inn  atgaggandans  aflvapjand  j-'ata  waurd,  jah 
akranalaus  wairl-'lj^  20  jah  |>ai  sind  J^ai  ana  airjnii  l^izai  godon 
saianans,  ]miei  hausjand  )?ata  wauvd  jah  andnimand,  jah  akrau 
bairand,  ain  'l'  jah  ain  j  jah  ain  'v. 

21  Jah  (jal'  du  im:  ibai  lukarn  qimi):'  du]>e  ei  uf  melan 
satjaidau  ait-'pau  undar  ligr?  niu  ei  ana  lukarnastaj-'an  satjai- 
dauV  22  nih  allis  ist  lua  fulginis  J^atei  ni  gal)airhtjaidau :  nih 
wsLYp  analaugn,  ak  ei  swikuu]^  wair|?ai.  2;i  jalmi  bas  habai 
ausoua  hausjandona,  gahausjai. 

24  Jah  qa]>  du  im:  sailvi}^,  lua  hausei)?!  In  |>izaiei  mita)-' 
mitij^,  mitada  izwis  jah  biaukada  izwis  j^aini  galaubjandam. 
25  unte  j^islvammeh  saei  liabail>  gil)ada  imma;  jah  saei  ni 
habai ]>  jah  l^'atei  habai)^  afniniada  imma. 

20  Jah  (|a)?:  swa  ist  l^udangardi  gul-is,  swaswe  jabai 
manna  wairpi]'  traiwa  ana  airj^a.  27  jah  slei)i}?  jah  urreisi)' 
naht  jah  daga,  jah  pata  fraiw  keinij^  jah  liudip  swe  ni  wait  is. 
28  silbo  auk  airj^a  akran  bairi)-':  frumist  gras,  |?a|n-()h  ahs,  ]>a- 
jn'oh  fulleil>  kaurnis  in  )>amma  ahsa.  29  l-ianuh  bi}?e  atgibada 
akran,  suns  insandei)^  8'ill^'i,  wute  atist  asans. 

30  Jah  qa]j :  lire  galeikom  piudangardja  gu|?s,  aipj^au  in 
luileikai  gajukon  gabairam  )'oV  81  swe  kauruo  sinapis,  |?atei 
l>an  saiada  ana  airjni,  minnist  allaize  t'raiwe  ist  |>ize  ana  airpai; 
rVl  jah  I'an  saiada.  urrinni]'  jah  wair|'i|'  allaize  grase  maist,  jah 


Mark  IV.  V.  95 

ii,-atauji)>  astaiis  iiiikilans,  swaswe  iiiai^iui  iif  skadau  is  fug'los 
liiminis  g-abauau.  88  jali  swaleikaim  inaiia£,aim  i;-ajuk()iii  rodida 
du  iin  l>atn  vvaurd.  sAvaswe  inalitedun  liausjoii.  84  i|^  iiudi  p\jn- 
kon  ni  rodida  iiii.  i|'  suiidro  siponjain  seinaira  andbaiid  nllata. 
'^')  .I:i1i  (\i\\)  dii  ill!  in  jainaiinna  da£,'a  at  aiidaiiniit).!  \kiu 
waiutaiiamiiin :  uslci|'am  jainis  stadis.  8(5  jnli  ntietandans  j^o 
inauai;'eiii  aiiduemiiii  in;i  swe  was  in  skipM;  Jjili  j-aii  aiipara  skipa 
Mcsuii  mil''  inima.  87  jali  wai')^  skura  wiiidis  mikila  jah  vveii,()S 
^^altidednll  in  ski]),  swaswe  ita  Jii|'an  ,n'afulln(»da.  ;;8  Jali  was 
is  ana  notin  ana  ^vag■l;■al;ja  slepands,  jali  nrraisidedun  ina  jah 
qe]?iin  du  imnia:  laisari,  nin  kara  ]ndv  \nze\  tVaqistnam  ?  8V)  jali 
nrreisands  g'asok  winda  jali  qa]^  du  marein:  o-aslaAvai.  afdumbn! 
jail  anasilaida  sa  winds  jali  war)?  wis  niikil.  40  jali  qaj' 
du  ini:  dukre  fanrlitai  sijuf>  swa?  Ivaiwa  ni  nauU  lialiaij^ 
g-alaubeinV  41  jali  ohtediin  sis  ag-is  niikil.  jah  qej>un  du  sis 
inisso:  Iras  |>annu  sa  sijai.  unto  jah  winds  jah  niarei  ul'haus- 
jand  iniinaV 

Chap.  V.  1  Jah  qeinun  hindar  niareiu  in  landa  ( iaddareue. 
2  jah  usg-aggaudin  inima  us  skipa  suns  ganiotida  ininia  manna 
us  aurahjom  in  ahniin  unhrainjainma,  8  saei  bauain  habaida  in 
aurahjom:  jah  ni  naudibandjom  eisavneinaim  manna  mahta 
ina  gabindan.  4  ante  is  ufta  eisarnam  bi  Ibtuns  gabuganaim 
jah  naudibandjom  eisarneinaiin  gabundans  was,  jah  galausida 
at"  sis  j?os  naudil)andjos,  jah  |h>  ana  fotum  eisarna  gabrak  jah 
manna  ni  mahta  ina  gatainjan.^j  5  jah  sinteino  nalitam  jah 
dagam  in  aurahjom  jah  in  faivgunjain  Avas  hropjands  jah  bligg- 
^^■ands  sik  stainam.  (>  gasailrands^)  )>an  lesu  fairra}n-o  rami 
jah  inwait  ina,  7  jah  hr(»])jands  stibnai  mikilai  qa|':  lua  mis 
jah  ]?us,  lesu,  sunau  gu]>s  ]?is  hauhistinsV  biswara  Inik  bi  gujni, 
ni  balwjais  mis!  9  ante  (ial>  imnia:  usgagg,  ahma  unhrainja,  us 
l>aninia  mann!  9  jah  frali  ina:  lua  naiiio  |>einV  jah  ([a|?  du 
imma:  namo  inein  Laigaion,  ante  managai  sijuin.  10  jah  ba]> 
ina  filu  ei  ni  usdrebi  im  us  landa.  11  wasuli  f>au  jainar  hairda 
sweine  lialdana  at  ]>amma  fairguuja.  12  jah  bedun  ina  alios  |?os 
unhul)?ons  qi}?audeins:  insandei  unsis  in  po  sweina,  ei  in  j^o 
galei|?aima.  13  jah  uslaubida  im  lesus  suns,  jah  usgaggaudans 
ahnians  ]?ai  unhrainjans  gali|>un  in  po  sweina,  jah  rann  so 
hairda  and  driuson  in  marein;  Avesunul^-fnm  swe  twos  |nisundjos, 
jah  aflvapnodedun  in  marein.  14  jah  l^ai  haldaudans  )^o  sweina 
gal?lauhun,  jah  gataihun  in  baurg  jah  in  liaimom,  jah  qemun 
sailuan  lira  wesi  ]>ata  waurp'ano.  15  jah  atiddjedun  du  lesua, 
jah  gasailuand  ]>ana  wodan  sitandan  jah  gawasidana  jah  fra]^- 
jandan,  )?ana  saei  habaida  laigaion,  jah  ohtedun.  10  jah  S])il- 
lodedun   im  |?aiei  gaselvun,   Ivaiwa  war)?  bi  )>aiia  wodan  jah 


')  gloss  lu  the  marg'in,  (jiihindun.  '-)  (jusuisuihuiuls  M.S. 


96  Mark  V. 

I»i  ]h)  swoiiia.  17  jali  (hii;iiiiiiuii  liidj.-iii  iiia  i;'alei}>an  liiiular 
iiiarkos  seiiios.  IS  jali  iiiii  ,:nai;'i;'aii(laii  iiia  in  ski])  liaJMiia,  saei 
was  wods.  ci  iiii|^  iiiiiiia  wesi.  I'.t  jali  iii  laildt  iiia.  ak  qa)^  du 
iiiiiiia:  j^-ai^'j;-  dii  j-ai'da  l^eiiiaiimia  dii  peinaiiii .  Jali  gateih  iui. 
kail  tilu  I'us  fraiija  i;-ata\vida  jah  i^aaniiaida  |-'uk.  2()|ali  i;'alai)> 
Jail  diifi-aiiii  nicriaii  in  l)aika])anl('ii).  k-aii  Hlii  pitawida  iimna 
Icsus:  Jah  allai  sikiak'ikideduii. 

2i  Jak  iisk'i)>aiidin  lesiia  in  ski])n  aftra  liindar  niarein. 
i;a(|('nuin  sik  maiia.ii'cins  iilii  i\\\  ininia.  Jali  was  faura  inarciii. 
22  Jak  sai.  (|iini|>  aiiis  \>ho  syna^ji^afarli'  iiainiii  Jaeirus;  Jali 
saikands  ina  pidraiis  dii  Ibtuni  lesnis.  2;)  Jak  l)af>  iiia  tiln.  (|i- 
I'ands  |>atei  dauktar  iiicina  aftmnist  liakaiJA  oi  (jimands  lagjais 
ana  \>o  kaiiduiis,  ci  yanisai  Jak  lihai.  24  Jak  i;alai|^  mip  imiiia. 
Jak  iddjedmi  afav  iimna  niaiiaii'cins  filii  Jak  tn-aikun  ina.  25  Jak 
(|inonu  sunia  wisandci  in  riina  ))lo|'is  Jora  twalif,  2(j  Jak  iiiaiia«- 
i;'a|nilaiidei  Irani  nianapiiin  Ickjani  Jak  tra(|iinaiidei  allanuna 
seinaninia  Jak  ni  waiktai  kotida,  ak  mais  wairs  kakaida.  27  g'a- 
kausjandci  bi  lesu,  atj^'aj^'i^-andci  in  inaiiai:;c'in  aftaiia  attaitok 
wastjai  is.  28  uiitc  (jaf;  {-'atoi  Jakai  Avastjoni  is  atteka,  ganisa. 
29  Jak  siinsaiw  i;'a}>aursnoda  sa  krnnna  klolvis  izos,  Jak  ufkunj>a 
ana  leika  jnitei  gakailnoda  at'  }>amnia  slalia.  oO  Jak  sunsaiw 
lesus  ntkuujni  in  sis  silkin  |^o  us  sis  inakt  usgag-g-andeiu;  ga- 
waudjauds  sik  in  nianagein  i[i\]r.  Jiras  mis  taitok  wastJomV 
31  Jak  ([clnm  du  ininia  siponjos  is:  saiMs  l-'o  manag-ein  pvei- 
liaudein  ]nik,  Jak  ([il-'is:  k^as  mis  taitokV  32  Jak  wlaitoda  sai- 
Irau  ]^o  )nita  taujandein.  33  i|^  so  qiuo  ogandei  Jak  reiraudei, 
witaudei  l^atci  war)>  hi  ija.  qam  Jak  draus  du  imma,  Jak  qa|> 
iinma  alia  |'o  sunja.  34  i]>  is  qap  du  izai:  dauktar,  galaubeins 
j^eiua  ganasida  }>uk,  gagg  in  gawairpi,  Jah  sijais  liaila  af  |?amma 
slalia  |?einanmia. 

35  Nauk|niuuk  inima  rodjandin  qemun  fraiii  j^amma  syna- 
gogafada,  (jij^'andans  j?atei  dauktar  peina  gas^valt;  Iva  |>ana- 
inais  draihcis  )>aua  laisari?  36  i]>  Tesus  sunsaiw  galiausjands  j-'ata 
waurd  rodi|>,  qa)^  du  j-'amma  synagogafada :  ni  faurktei;  ):'a- 
tainei  galauhei.  37  Jak  ni  fralailot  ainokun  ize  mij'  sis  afar- 
gaggan,  nibai  Paitru  Jak  lakobu  Jak  lokannen  broj-'ar  lakobis. 
38  Jak  galai)-'  in  gard  pis  synagogafadis,  Jak  gasalv  aukjodu  jak 
gretandans  jak  waifairkrjandans  iilu.  39  jak  inn  atgaggands 
(laV  du  ini:  Iva  aukjop  Jak  greti)'V  j^ata  barn  ni  gadauf-'noda, 
ak  slepil^  4(>  Jak  bililoiiun  ina.  ij;  is  uswair])ands  allaim  gaiii- 
mif>'  attan  pis  harnis  Jah  aipeiii  Jah  jnins  mip  sis,  Jak  galaip 
inn  parei  was  pata  barn  ligando.  41  Jak  fairgraip  bi  kandau 
pata  barn  qapuk  du  izai:  taleipa  kumei,  patei  ist  gaskeirip: 
inawiio,  du  pus  qipa:  urreis.  42  jak  suns  urrais  so  mawi  jak 
iddja;  was  auk  Jere  twalibe;  jak  usgeisnodedun  faurkteiu  iniki- 
lai.  43  Jak  anabau|'  ini  tilu  ei  manna  ni  t'unpi  pata:  Jak  kaikait 
izai  gibau  matjan. 


St.  I.iikc.  TI.  97 

:',.     FKOM   'rilK   GOSPEL   OF  ^'W   LTKK. 

(( ODKX   AHGEXTEUS). 

Clui]).  11.  1  WiU'l^  ]k\u  ill  (lapms  jaiiuius.  nrraiiii  i^ag-refts 
tram  kaisava  A.ii'iistaii.  i;aiiieljan  allaiia  iiiidjuii^'anl.  2  soli  |>au 
li'ilstraiiieleiiis  tVuiiiista  waii'  at  |^visall(lin  kindiua  Synais]  i) 
raii'iiKiiuliii  ►Sauriiii  Kvi-eiiiaiaii.  ;!  jali  iddjedun  allai.  ei  melidai 
weseiiia.  harji/uli  in  sciiiai  baiir^-.  4  iirraiiii  |'au  jali  Toset  us 
(ialcilaia.  lis  bain^i;' Na/,arai|'.  in  liidaiau.  in  banri;- Daweidis  sei 
liaitada  l>e|'laliaiiu.  dnj-'e  ei  was  us  garda  fadreiiiais  Daweidis, 
5  anaiiieljau  iiii|'  Mariin  sei  in  tVai^iFtiiii  was  inuna  qeius,  wi- 
sandein  inkil|'on.  <>  War|>  pan,  ini}>panei  ]>o  wesun  jainar,  usfull- 
nodedun  da,i;'os  dii  bairan  izai.  7  jali  i;'a1)ar  suuu  scinana  l^aua 
trnmabaur.  Jali  biwaud  ina.  Jali  ,iiabi|;ida  iiia  in  uzetin.  uute  ni 
was  ini  vuniis  in  stada  panniia.  8  jali  liairdjos  wesun  in  |'»amma 
samin  landa.  }^aii-ln\akaiidans  jali  Avitandans  walitwoni  iiahts 
ut'arii  liairdai  scinai.  1>  ij^  agii'ilus  tVanjiiis  anaqain  ins  jali  wul- 
)>us  traujins  biskain  ins.  jah  olitedun  apsa  mikilamma.  lOjah 
([al^  du  im  su  ag-g'iliis:  ni  ogei]^,  unte  sai,  si)illo  izwis  falieid 
niikila,  sei  waiv}>i|>  allai  nianaj^-ein,  1 1  jnitci  i;'abaurans  ist  izwis 
liinima  dai^a  nasjands.  saci  isf  Xristus  trauja,  in  baurg-  Dawei- 
dis. 12  jah  l^ata  izwis  taikiis:  bigitid  l)arn  biwundan  jali  galagid 
in  uzetin.  l-!  jali  anaks  waiiMnip  I'aimna  aggilau  managei  har- 
jis  liiininaknndis  liazjandane  gn|^  jah  (ii|^andane:  14  wulpus  in 
hauhistjani  gn^a  jah  ana  airj^ai  gawairj^i  in  inannam  godis 
Aviljins. 

15  Jah  waii--.  bi}>e  galipuu  fairra  ini  in  hiniiu  pal  aggiljus, 
jah  )>al  mans  |nii  hairdjos  qe|nm  du  sis  misso:  l-'airhgaggaima 
ju  und  Befdahaiin.  jah  sailvaima  waurd  |^ata  waurpauo,  j^'atei 
trauja  gakannida  unsis.  Hi  jah  qeniun  sniunijandans,  jah  bigetun 
Marian  jah  losef  jah  |^ata  barn  ligando  in  uzetin.  17  gasailuau- 
daus  l-'an  gakannidednn  hi  j-iata  waurd  I'atei  rodi|>  was  du  im 
hi  l^ata  barn.  18  jah  allai  [^ai  gahausjaudans  sildaleikidedun  bi 
I'o  rodidona  tram  |^aim  hairdjam  dn  iin.  19  i|^  Maria  alia  ga- 
fastaida  ]>o  waurda,  l^agkjandei  in  hairtiu  seiuamma,  20  jah  ga- 
waudidedun  sik  l^-ai  hairdjos  mikiljandans  jah  liazjandans  gnp 
in  allaizc  f-»izeei  gahausidedun  jah  gasehnin  swaswe  rodi|^  was 
du  im. 

21  Jah  bi|^e  ustulnodcdun  dagos  ahtau  du  bimaitan  ina,  jah 
haitau  was  namo  is  lesiis.  |^ata  qil^ano  tram  aggilau.  faurpizei 
ganumaus  wesi  in  wamba. 

22  Jah  bi}>e  ustulnodcdun  dagos  hraineiuais  ize  bi  witoda 
Mosezis,  brahtedun  ina  in  lairusalem,  atsatjan  faura  tVaujiii, 
23  swaswe  gamelid  ist  in  witoda  traujins:  |?atei  luazuh  gumakun- 

')  wisandiu  kindiua  Syriais  is  evidently  a  marginal  gloss  of  the 
manuscript  which  tvas  accidental  I y  put  in  the  text. 

U  rail  III',  (jotU.  grauuiiar.  ": 


il,s  St.  T.iikc.   II. 

(hii/.c   iislnk;iii(ls  (|i|Mi  ^V('illS  IVjuijiiis  li;iitii(l;i.  21  j:ili  ei  ^•cbciiia 

Inmi  iiiiina   liiiiisl.  .swnswc  (|i|'aH  ist  in  Avitoda  iraiijiiis.    i;'ajiik 

liraiwadnhoiio  ai|>|'au  twos  Jni;'ii()iis  aliakc.    1')  \Kwn\\  was  mamia 

in  lairusak'iii.  |n/,oi  uanio  Syinaioii.  jah  sa  inaniia  was  g-araihts 

jah  <;'iulataiirhts.    heidaiids    lapoiiais  Isracdis.  jali    ahma  ^vcills 

was  ana  iniiiia.    2()  Jali  was  iinina  Jiataihaii  train  akniin  I'anuna 

woiliin  ni  saihan  dan|'U.  f'auii'i/c  schi  Xristii  fraiijins.    27  jali 

(|ani  in  alinnu  in  ji/ai  ;illi:    j;ili  nii|'|'anei  inn  attaiiliun  Iionis- 

Jos  pata   hani   Icsn.  ci  tawidodcina   hi    Innhtja    witodis    hi    ina. 

28   jail  is  andnani  ina  ana  avnuns  seinans.  Jali  f^inj^'ida  i;'u|';i  jali 

qa|>:  2tt  nil  tVak'itais  skalk  K'inana,  traiijinond  traiija.  In  waurda 

poinamina  in  li'awairpja:  oU  |>ande  sekun  aui;-ona  meina  nasein 

K'ina.  31  I'ooi  nianwides  in  andwair|>ia ')  allaizo  nianaji'eino.  32  lin- 

ha|>  du  andhuk'inai  j^indoni  Jali  wnlfni  niana.u'ein  I'einai  Israela. 

-'5o  jah  was  losef  jah  aij^ei  is  siklakMkjaiHhuia  ana    |^aim  |>oei 

rodidii  wesun  hi  ina.     .'U  jali   kiii|nda  ina  Syniaion  jah  (lap  du 

Mariiii,   ai|'ein  is:   sai.    sa    ligil-'  du  drusa  jali  usstassai  mana- 

i;-aiyA'  in  Israeki  jah  du  taiknai  andsakanai.     .'!.")   jah  I'an  )?eiua 

silhons  saiwahi  l'aii'hi;'aii,'i;-il>  hairus.  ci  andhiiljaiiidaii  us  niana- 

ii'aiin  hairtain  mitoneis.  ;!(')  jah  was  Anna  prauteteis,  dauhtar  Fa- 

nuelis.  us  kuiija  Aseris;  soh  tVamaldra  da^-e  inanag-aizc  lihan- 

dei  nii|'  aliin  jera  siliun  tram  ina^ii-alnMu  seinai.  37  soh  |^an  widuwo 

jere  ahtaiitehund  jali  lidwor.  soh  ni  ahddja   fairra  alh  fastuhn- 

jani  jah  hidoni  hlotandc  t'raiijan  nahtain  jah  dai;-ani.  38  soh  |'izai 

Ireilai  atstandandei  andhaihait   trail jin.  jah    rodida    lii    ina    in 

allaini  j^aiin  usheidandani  lal'on  lairusaiilynios.  iiU  jahhi|n'  nstau- 

liun  allata  hi  witoda  fraiijins.  <;awandideduii  sik  in  (ialeilaian. 

in  hauri;'  seina  Nazaraij'.    40  \\>  \n\ii\.  haru  wohs  jah  swin|nioda 

ahmius  fuUnands  jah  handuii'eins,  jah  ansts  g-u}>s  was  aua  iinina. 

41  Jah  wratodedun  f-'ai  hirusjos  is  jera  lianimeh  in  lairu- 

salem  at  dul|>  iiaska.    42  jah  hi|H'  war|'  twalihwintrus,  usgag'gan- 

dam  I'an  iiii  in  lairusaulyina  hi  hiuhtja  dulf^ais.  4:5  jah  ustiuhan- 

dain  pans    dai;'ans.    ini|'|'aiie    i;-awandidediin    sik   at'tra ,    i;'asto|' 

iosiis  sa  niai^'us  in  lairusalem.  jah  ni  wissedun-)  loset'  jah  ai(^ei 

is.    44  huiijandona  in  i;'asiii}>jani  ina  wisan  (|eiiiun  da<;is  wi^-  jah 

sokidedun  ina  in  g'ani|>jani  jah  in  kun|>ain.   45  jah  ni  liiy-itandona 

ina  gawandidedun  sik  in  lairusalem  sokjandona  ina.  4(3  jah  war)-* 

afar  dagaiis  |n-ins.  hii;etun  ina  in  alh  sitandan  in  inidjaim  lai- 

sarjam  jah  hausjandan  ini  jah  fraihnandaii  ins.  47  iisgeisnodedun 

j-'an  allai  |^ai  hausjandans  is  ana  frodein  jah  andawaurdjain  is. 

48  jah  i;asailiandaiis   ina   sildaleikideduu.  jah    (ya\>    du   ininia 

so  ail'ei  is:  magau.  Ira  gatawides  uns  swaV  sai,  sa  atta  Jhmiis 

jah    ik   winnandona  sokidedum  |nik.     49  jah  qa|>   du    im:   Ira 

patei  sokidedup  mikV  uiu  wissedu)''  ]>atei  in  |>aim  attins  nieinis 

skulda  wisan?  -^u  jah  ija  ni  fn^jniu  ]nimina  waurda  )>atei  rodida 

')  .■iii;iii(l\\;nr|'i;i    MS.  -)   wLscmIiiii  iMS. 


St.  r>uk('.  IT.     -  II.  Cor.,  I.  99 

(111  iiii.  'A  Jail  iddja  iiii|'  I'lii  Jali  ((am  in  Nazai'aif^.  Jali  was  uf- 
liansjaiids  iiii;  jali  aifnn  is  i;'at'astai(la  j'o  waurda  alia  in  iiairtiii 
•seiiiainina.  o'i  Jali  iesiis  j'aili  tVodeiu  Jali  Avalistau  Jah  aiistai 
at  ^•iij'a  Jail  iiiaiuiaiii. 

4.     FROM  THE  SK(M)Xl)  EPIS1M.E  TO 
TRK  CORINTHIANS. 

(CHAPS.  I— V  IN  CODEX  AMBR.  B:  I.  8— IV,    lO  AND   V  ALSD  IN 
CODEX  AMBR.  A). 

DU  KAURI>^DAIILM  ANl)Al{A  DUSTODElD. 

Cliap.  I.')  1  Pawhis  apaustaulus  Icsnis  Xristaiis  l-iairli  wiljaii 
i;'ii}>s  Jail  Teiniaiipains  liroj^ar  aildvlesjou  i;-u|'s  l-iizai  wisaiidein 
ill  Kaurinl-'on  ini|'  allaim  ]^aim  weiliaiii  l-'aim  wisaudaiii  in  allai 
Alvaijai.  2  aiists  izwisjali  ii;'awair}n  fraiii  ii'ul'a  attiii  uiisarainma 
Jail  traujin  Jesii  Xristau. 

3  r*iuln|As  i;-h|>  Jail  atta  tVauJiiis  unsavis  lesuis  Xristaus,  atta 
lileij^eiiio  Jali  g'ul'  allaizo  i^'ajdaiiite,  4  saei  i;'a|'ral'stida  iins  ana 
allai  agloii  unsarai.  ei  niag'cinia  weis  p,'a|'rafstjan  j^ans  in  allaim 
aiilom  Iniirli  ]>o  g-ajdailit  l^izaiei  i;'a)n-aistidai  sijuni  silbans  tram 
^•u|ni.  ")  nnte  swaswe  ut'arassus  ist  jnilaine  Xristaiis  in  iins,  swa 
Jail  J^airli  Xvistu  ntar  tihi  ist  Jali  g'al'rafsteius  unsara.  6  aj-'f-'an 
Jal^l^e  l-reilianda.  in  izwaraizos  i;"a|4ailitais  jali  naseinais  f^izos 
waurstwei.g'ons  in  stiwitja  j^izo  samono  jnilaine.  pozei  jah  weis 
winnam,  Jali  wens  unsara  i;-a.tiili;ida,  t'aiir  izwis;  Ja]>|>e  galn'afst- 
Jauda  in  izwaraizos  i;a|4ailitais  Jail  naseinais,  7  witandans  I'atei 
swaswe  gadailans  |nilaine  siju|>,  Jali  gajdailitais  wair|n|\  S  uute 
ni  wileima  izwis  imweisans.  In-ojnjiis,  bi  agloii  unsarii  po  waur- 
panou  uns  in  Asiai,  unte  ntarassan  kauridai  wesiiin  ut'ar  inalit, 
swaswe-)  skamaidedeima  uns  Jali  liban.  9  akei  silbans  in  uns 
silbam  andaliaft  dauj^aus  liabaidedum,  ei  ni  sijaima  tranandans 
du  uns  siibain.  ak  dii  gul^a  I'ainma  nvraisjandin  daupans,  10  izei 
us  swaleikaim  daulnim  uns  galausida  Jah  galausei)',  du  )>ammei 
Avenidedum  ei  galauseij'.  ]  1  at  liiljiandam  Jali  izwis  bi  uns  bidai, 
ei  in  inanagamma  andwaii'I'Ja  so  in  uns  giba  l^iirli  mauagaus 
awiliudodau  faur  uns,  12  uute  liottuli  unsara  so  ist,  weitwodei 
mij^wisseins  uusaraizos,  l-'atei  in  ainfal}>ein  Jali  hlutrein  g"u]As, 
ni  in  handugein  leikeinai,  ak  in  anstai  guJ-'S  usmeitum^)  in 
l>aninia  fairlvau,  if-*  ufarassau  at  izwis.  13  unte  ni  alja  meljam 
izwis,  alJa  ]>oe\  anakunnail-' aij^pau  Jali  ufkuiinai|';  aj^jnin  wenja 
ei  uud  audi  ufkunnai)/,  14  swaswe  gakunnaidedu]-'  uns  bi 
sumata,  unte  luoftuli  izwara  siJuni,  swaswe  Jali  Jus  unsara  in 
daga  fraujins  lesuis  Xristaiis.-*) 


')  According  to  codex  B,  from  verse  S.  onward,  jvilli  /he  various 
readings  of  A.  -)  In  A:  swaswe  atswa;j',i;'wi(lai  weseiiua  jal  liljaii,  and 
the  additional  /»«/-i^/7<c// ///^>5.v  skainaidedeiiua.  •')  iisini'liiui  J.  ^)  Xristaiis 
7V an  ling  in  A. 


lOII  II.   Col-..    I.    II. 

I."»  .hill  |'i/.;ii  ti'aiiaiiKii  \vil(la  laur|MS  (|iiiiau  at  izwis.  ci  aii- 
I'aia  aiist  liahaidcdiMl'.  lli  Jali  ')  l>airli  i/wis  i;'alei|^aii  in  Maki(I(»ii- 
ja'-j  jail  at'tra  at'  Makidoiijai  ((iuiaii  at  i/vvis,  jali  tVaiii  i/wis 
H'asaiidjaii  iiiik  in  liidaia.  17  |'atii|'-|^an  nil  niitonds.  ihai  aiilto 
Icilitis  In'nlita'.-'  aij^l'aii  I'atci  iiiitn.  hi  Icika  |^ai;'kiaii.  v\  sijai  '■) 
at  mis  j'ata  ja  ja  jail  |^ata  nr  lie?  iS  a|'|'an  trij;'j;'\vs  ,i;-ii|'.  v'l  \>:\U\ 
waurd  iinsar  jata  dii  izwis  nist  ja  jali  M  iic  li)  imte  •;ii|^s  sunns 
losus  Xristus.  saoi  in  izwis  j-airli  iiiis  \\ailani('rjada  •').  |^-iirli 
mik  jah  Silhanii  iali  'rciniaiil'aiii.  iiili'''j  way\>  ja  jali")  nc  ak 
ja  ill  iiiiiiia  warj'.  "Jn  Iraiwa  nianai;a,  ;i;aliaita  iiii|'S.  in  iiiinia 
I'atn  ja.  (Ui1'|h'  jali*^)  j^airli  ina  anicn.  'j;n\>i\  dii  wiilt'an  l^airli 
uns.  "Jl  at>l'an  sa  i;'a}n\astjaiids  iinsis'')  nii|^  izwis  in  Xristaii  jali 
salhonds"')  ims  unj'.  '22  jali  siju'ljaiids  mis  jali  phaiids  wadi  ali- 
man  in  liairtoiia  iinsara.  2;!  aH>an  ik  wcitwod  guj'  analiaita  ana 
ineinai  saiwalai,  ci  freidjauds  izwara  j-'anasei|^s  ni  (|aiii  in 
Kauvinl'oii;  24  ni  [^atci  tVaiijinonia  ")  izvvnrai  i^-ahuihcinai,  ak  i;a- 
waiirstwans  sijinii  anstais  izwaraizos;  niitc  ^•ahmheiiiai  ^"astolMil'. 

(Mia]>.  II.'"-)  I  A|>|>an  i^'astanida  |>ata  silho  at  mis,  ei  aftra 
ill  SMiiri;ai  ni  qimau  at  izwis.  2  unte  jahai  ik  gaurja  izwis,  jali 
Ivas  ist  saoi  gailjai  inik.  niha '■'•)  sa  g-anrida  ns  misy  :>ja}^-'\j 
I'ata  silho  gamelida  izwis.  ci  (|imands  saurga  ni  hahaii  tram 
l^ainu'i  skulda  taginon.  j;'atrauands  in  allaiin  izwis  jvatei  meiiia 
falicl's '•')  allaize  izwava  ist.  4  a}>l^an  ns  inana^-ai  ag'lon  jali  aii'j;- 
wi}'ai  haivtins  i;anielida  izwis  j^airli  managa  tai;Ta,  ni  l^eci 
sanrpiiK  ak  ei  t'nja|nva '«)  kunneij^  K>ei  liaha  ufarassaii  dn 
izwis.  •")  aj't^an  iahai  has  i^aiirida.  ni  mik  ganrida,  ak  hi  sn- 
niata''),  ei  ni  anakanrjau  allans  izwis.  (>  g'unali  |nuiiina  swalei- 
kumma  andaheti*)  pata  train  maiiagizam,  7  swaei  j^ata  andancih) 
izwis  mais  tVagihan  jag- '•')i;'a|daib!in,  ihai  aut'to  maiiagizein 
saurgai  gasiggqai  sa  swaleiks.  8  iuutJ-'-'^)  )^is  hidja  izwis  tul- 
gjaii  in  iinma  tria|Ava.  2  dnH-'c  gamelida.  ei  ntkniiiiati  knstii 
izvvarana,  sijaidn  in  alhimma  utliansjandans.  lt>  a^^an  l^ammei 
Ira  t'ragihi|^  .jali  ik;  jali  |nui  ik,  jahai  Iva  fragaf,  tragaf-')  in 
izwara  in  andwairpja  Xristans,  11  ei  ni  gaaiginoiidau -2)  tram 
Sataiiin;  unte  ni  sijum  unwitaiidans  munins  is. 

12  A]?)?an  qimands  in  I'rauadai  in  aiwaggeljons-'')  Xristaus 
jail  at  liaurdai  mis  iisliikanai  in  tVaiijin,  13  ni  hahaida  galueilaiii 
alimin  meinainma,  in  Iniinmei  ni  higat  Teitaun  hrojnir  meina- 
lui:  ak  twisstandands  im'-^)  galai]-'  in  Makaidonja. "-■-')     14  apl^an 


')  ja|7  A.  '■^)  Makaidoiiju,  Makaidoiijai  A.  •')  ei  iii  sijai  />'. 

')  jan  A.  ■')  iiitTJada  A.  •*)  'riuiai|jaiii  ni  A.  ')  Jan  A. 

«)  "ja)'  A.  ■')  uns  A.  '")  salbonsd  A.  ")  fraujoma  B. 

'■■')  Vhaps.  11.  111.  acconlbtcf  to  A,  witli  I  he  various  i-mding.<;  of  1>. 
'^)  nibai  B.  '")  jali  B.  ''■']  faliods  />'.  '«)  iVial^wa  B.  •")  bi  suniataj 
hi  Slim  ain  B.  " '«)  audahcit  B.  ''■')  jah  B.  -")  inidi  i).  -')  For 
Iraji'af  in  hot/i  cftsrs  tVaii-iba  />'.  '-■')  mnrginol  ///os.s-  ni  jiafailiondaii  in  A. 
"j  aiwag^fljuu   />'.         '-*)  twistandands  iuiiua  B.         '-■■)  in  in  .Maiiidcjnja  f>. 


Tr.  (w.  n.  rn.  loi 

ii'iiI'M  ;nvilin]''j  |';iiimi:t  siiitciiio  ust.'iikiijniHliii  lir()]'('ii;;itis  mis 
in  Xristnu  J;tli  (biini  kmi|'jis  seiiiis  i;';il);iirltti:m(lin  Jniirli  mis 
ill  nllniiu  sfjulim;-)  15  mite  Xristans"^)  (hums  sijmii  woj'i  i;'np;i  in 
I'iiini  pinisiviidain  jail  in  ]niini  tVaqistiiaiuIanT*):  19  smiiaim  dauns 
lis  daul^au"')  (In  (lau}>au.  smiiaiiim|>-|^aii  dauns  us  libaiuai  du 
lihaiiiai;  Jad-'Odu  |'aiiiiiia  Ivas  wairl'sV  17  mite  iii  sium  SAve\) 
smuai  uiaidjaiidans  waiird  i;'ii|'s,  ak  us  lilutril'ai.  ak  swaswe  us 
ii'ul^a-  ill  aiHh\air|>Ja  i;'u|^s  iu  Xristau  rudjaiii. 

Clia]).  III.  1  Dui^imiani  attra  mis  silltaiis  anaiillianV  ai|'|^au 
iliai  t'JUirbuiii  sA\e  smiiai  aiiafilliis  boko  du  izAvis.  ai|'|>au  us 
i/Avis  anatilliisV  -2  aipistaulc  misara  jus  siu|^'^).  ^'ainelida  iu  liair- 
tain  unsavaiiu.  kmil'a  jali  auakuiinaida  tVam  allaiui  luauuani. 
;')  s\vikmi|nii'')  l^atei  siu|>'")  ai]»istaule  Xristaiis.  aiidbalitida  tVaui 
mis.  iyu " )  iiaiuelida  ui  swartiza '-),  ak  aliinin  i;"u|^s  lihaudiiis. 
iii  ill  s]iildoiii  staiiicinaiiii.  ak    iu    spildoui  liairtaue  leikeiuaiiu. 

i  .\}>|'au  trauaiu  swaleika  lialiaiu  |>airh  Xvistu  du  gu|^a,  5  at' 
I'atoi  A\air|''ai  sijaima  f'ai^'kjaii  ha  at'  mis  silbam.  swaswe  ni 
mis  silbain,  1^)  lik  so  Avaivjnda  misara  us  i;upa  ist.  (>  iz.ei  jali  wair- 
I'aus  bralita  uus  audbalitans  uiujai/.os  trii;'i;\vos.  ni  bokos.  ak 
aliiiiins;  mite  b(ik;i  us(|iuii]'.  i|'  aliiiia  i;'a(|iuji!'.  7  a}>|niu  jabai 
aiullialiti  dauf^aus  in  i^'auieleiiiiiii  iiafrisaliti)>  iu  stainani  war|> 
Avulj^ai;',  swaei  ui  iiialitedoiua")  suujus  Isvjielis  tainveitjaii  du 
wlita  ]\losezis  iu  \\ul|'aus  wlitis  is  |^is  i;atauvuaudins.  S  Ivaiwa 
iiei  uiais  aiidbaliti  almiius  wairpai  iiMvul|>auV  it  jaliai  auk  aud- 
lialitja''^)  \variii|''us  wulj^iis.  uud  tiiu  mais  ut'arist  audl)aliti  ga- 
raihteius  in '**)  Avull'au.  1<>  mite  ui  was  wuli^a:;'  pata  wul]?ag'0  iu 
I'izai  lialbai  iu  ut'arassaus  wul|^aus;  11  jaliai  auk  l^-ata  i^-ataur- 
iiaiulo  pairli  Avulj-'U.  mid  lilu  uiais  }>ata  wisando  in  wull^-ui. 

12  llabambms  uu  swaleika  Aveu  ina)iai;aiz(>s  l)al|^eius  bruk- 
jaiuia,  l;*)  jaii-'')ui  swaswe JMosez  '*)]a.:;ida  hulistr  ana  audawleizn, 
du]>e  ei  ui  fairweitidedeiua  suujus  Israelis  iu  audi  pm  g'ataur- 
uaudins;  14  ak  at'daubuodedmi  "^Wva]'ja  ize.  uute  mul  liiua  daji; 
I'ata  samo  liulistr  iu  anakuunaiuai  |4zos  tairnjous  trig-ywos 
wisi|'  miaii<lliu]i|^  mitc  in  Xristau  gatairada.  lli  akei  uud  liiua 
dag  iiiif^l^niei  siggwada  ]Moses.  bulistr  ligip  aua  liairtiii  ize. 
IC)  al^l'aii  inil'l'auei  gawaudeij^  du  t'raujiu.  atiiiuiada  pata  liulistr. 
17  aHvau  t'lauja  ahnia  ist;  apl'au  parei  abiiia  fraujins,  |?aruli  t'rci- 
lials'^")  ist.    IS  al'l^an  weis  albii  audliulidamma  audw}iir]?ja  wuljni 


')  iiwiliiul  i).  -)  ]?airli  uus  after  stadiui  B.  •')  Xri.stans  wanliiig 
in  A.  ')  ffloss  tralu.snandam  iit  A.  *)  siuuaiin  auk  flauiis  dau}-'ans  B. 
")  jail  B.  ')  sijuui  B,  swt'  wanting  in  B.  ^)  jus  i>m]>\  jusiju)'  B. 

'')  swikuii]^  B.       '")  sijuj:'  B.       ")  iiiiiii  B.       '-)  swartizla  B.      '^)  s^vas^\'c 
af  uus  silbaiii  wanlinq  in  A.  ")  raahtcdedeiua  B.  '^)  andbahti  B. 

*'')  us  B.        "I  jail  B.         '«)  Moses  B.         "•)  g/oss  at'dauhnodedun  in  A. 
-")  freijlials  A. 


10'2  II.  <or.  Ill     V. 

Ir.-iiijiiis    |';tiiiis;iili;niil;iiis.     |'(i    sniiioii    iVisnlit    iiii;aU'ikoinl;i    ;it 
\viil|';ui  ill  wiill'ii.'t  swasAve  nf  tVaiijiiis  aliiiiiii. 

(1ia]t.  I\'.-)  I  Diil'I'c  liahaiidaiis  [^ata  aiuihaliti.'^j  swaswo 
liaaniiaidai  Nvaiir|'iiiii.  iii  \vair|^ainia  ■*)  usi;rii(ljans,  2  ak  atst()]miit 
I'aiiii  analaui;iijaiii  aiwiskjis,  iii  i;"a,ii,i;aii(laiis  in  Avaroiii  uili  i;'a- 
liui;'  taujaiHlans  Avaiird  i;'ii|'S.  ak  Itairlitoiii  smijos-'i  iistaikiijaii- 
(lans  mis  silhaiis  du  allaiiii  ini|nviss('iiii  iiiainic  in  aiidwaiii'ja 
i^nl's.  ;1  a|>|'an  jabai  ist  ^^-aliiilida  ai\vai;'i;'<'lj(»  uiisara.  in  |;aini 
iValnsnandani  ist  i;'aluilida,  I  in  l^-iinici  ,i;u|'  |'i,s  aiwis  _i;altlindida 
iVal'ja  I'ize  nni;alaidijandano.  ci  ni  linlitjai  im  liuliadcin '') 
ai\vai;'i''oljuns  ^v^l)^ans  Xristans,  saei  ist  tVisalits  i2,"n|>s  unj^'asai- 
lianins.')  5  a|^|-'an  ni  uns  silbans  nierjani,  ak  lesu  Xristii  tran- 
jan.  \\>  nns  skalkans'^j  izwarans  in  Icsuis.  (i  nnte  i:,'np  saei  (|a)' 
nr-ri(|iza  liulia|'  skeiinm.  saei  jali  liiilitida  in  liairtani  nnsaraini 
(In  linliadein  knnl'jis  Avnll'ans  i;mi|'s  in  andwaii'l^ja  lesnis  Xristans. 

7  Al'pan  liabandans  )^ata  liuzd  in  airl'cinaini  kasani,  ei  nt'aras- 
sus  (<ijai  niabtais  i;'n|'Sjab  ni  us  unsis.  8  in  alhnnnia  |n'ai]ianai, 
akei  ni  ii-aa,iii;widai;  andbitanai.  akei  ni  afslaupidai;  i»  wrikanai. 
akei  ni  bili|^anai;  i;adrausidai,  akei  ni  fra(|istidai,  10  sinteiuo 
danj^cin  tVanjins  lesnis  ana  leika  nnsarannna"J  hairtnulans ,  el 
jail  lihahis  Icsuis  <nui  leika  unsaramma  i")  nsknn|>a  sijai.  1 1  sinteino 
weis  liliandans  in  (binj-'U  ati;-ibaiida  in  lesuis.  ei  Jab  libains 
lesnis  swiknn|'a  waiv)?ai  in  riuvjaninia  k^ka  nnsaraninia.  VI  swaei 
nu  danj'ns  in  uns  A\anrkei}>,  \\>  libains  in  izwis.  \\\  babandansnii 
I'ana  sanian  abnnm  i;'abiubein:iis  l)i  I'aninia  i^-aniclidin;  i;abui- 
liida,  in  }'»izei  jab  rodida,  jab  weis  i;ahiubjani,  in  }>izei  jab  rod- 
jam,  14  witandans  )nitei  sa  nrraisjands  franjan  lesu  jab  unsis 
j^airb  lesu  nrraisei]^  jah  i'aurai;'asatjil>  mi)-'  izwis.  15  j^ajtub  |nui 
albita  in  izwara.  ei  ansts  manaj.;'nandei  j-iairb  manapzans  awi- 
liud  ut'arassjai  du  \vul)^au  ii'iij'a.  IC)  innb  pis  ni  wairj^ani  usi;'rud- 
jans.  ak  |^anlijal)ai  sa  utana  unsar  manna  frawardjada.  aij^j^au 
sa  innum;i  ananinjada  daga  jab  dag-a.  17  unte  j^ata  andwair)^(» 
Ireibdiair])  jail  leibt ")  ai^'lons  unsaraizus  bi  utarassau  aiweinis 
wulj^aus  kaurei  Avaurkjada  unsis,  18  ni  tairweitjandani  j-'izci  ga- 
siailranane,  ak  j^izci  ungasaili^ananc :  unte  \n)  gasailuanona  riurja 
sind,  \\>  ]'()  ungasaib'anona  aiwcina. 

(-bap.  V.  I  Witiini  auk  patei,  jabai  sa  airK'ina  unsar  gards 
}nzus  Ideif^ros  gatairada.  ei  gatimrjdn  us'-)  guj^a  babam.  gard 
unliauduwaurbtana  aiweinana  in  biminam.   '1  unte  jali  in  )^amma 


')  w  iill^aii  B.         -)  Cliiiiis.  W .  W  occurdiiuj  lo  l>.,  ivilk  ihc  various 
readiuffs  <//'  A.  ■')  audbulitei  J.  ^)  wairl'aiii  A.  '•'}  .siuijii.s  A. 

•')  liitliadciiis  A.  '')  iinsas.  w<iulin(j  in  A.  *)  iiiiskalkans  A.  ")  iin- 
saraiii  —  B  slojis  here.  '")  The  wards  pul  in  Itn/ies  are  waniing  in 
ihc  manuseripl,  ihey  are  inlerpolaled  translaiions  /'roni  the  Greek  origiu<(l. 
")  k'cilit  MS.         '-)  Here  A  begins  again. 


II.  Cor.  V.  lorj 

s\V(i^-;it;;nii.  Ii;ui;iiii;ii  iiiisnrai  |'i/.<ii  lis  liiiiiiiia  urarhaiiinii  i^airu- 
jaiulaiis,  ;>  Jahai  swol'aiili  jail 'j  i;'a\vasi(lai.  iii"  luuiadai  hin'itaiii- 
(lau.  4  jail  auk  wisaiidaiis  in  )>izai  ltloi|'rai  swoiiatjam  kaiiridai. 
ana  I'aiiniici  iii  ^vileinul  at'liamtui.  ak  analianuMi.  ei  fraslin- 
(laidaii  |'ata  (li\\aii()  tVani  libainai.  •")  ajd-'aii  saei jah"-)  pniiaii- 
\vid;i  ims  du  I'ainma  i;'ii|'.  ^aci  jali  i>-af  uns^)  wadi  aliiiian. 
()  i;atrauandans  im  sinteiiio  jali  witandann  I'atei  wisandans  in 
j'amnia  leika  at'liainijai  sijuni  tVani  tVaujin:  7  unte  j^airli  g-alau- 
hein  piiiii-ani.  ni  j  airli  siuu.  8  a|'|'an  i;atrauani  jah  waljani  niais 
iisleil'an  us  I'anmia  leika  jali  analiainijaiiii  wisan  at  tVaujin. 
!>  inuli^i  pis  usdaudjain.  jald^c  analiainijai  ia|')>('  at'liainijai.  waila 
ii'aleikan  iiiinia.  lU  unto  allai  Aveis  atauij:;jan  skuldai  sijuin  faura 
stauastola  Xristaus.  ei  ;naniniai  Irarjizuli  |'(»  s\vesona  leikis, 
afar  painiei  ii'atawida.  ja|^f?e  f>iu)>  ia]>|H^  un}nii|'. 

11  Witandans  nu  aps  traiijins  mannans  fullaweisjani,  \]> 
ii'uj^a  s\vikun]'ai  sijum.  a[>|'an  wenja  jali  in  nii}nvisseiin  izwaraini 
swikunjaus  Avisan  uns.  12  ni  ei  attra  uns  silbans  uskaniijaiina-'j 
izwis.  ak  lew  i;il)andaiis  izAvis  kot'tuljos  tram  uns.'')  ei  liabaij' 
wifvra  l^ans  in  andwair)>ja  Ivoitandans  jali  ni  liairtiii.')  13  unte 
jaH^e  iisiiX'isnodeduin.  i;'u|'a.  jappe  t'ullat'ra|'jani.  izwis.  14  unte 
triajnva  Xristaus  disliabai}?  nus,  15  donijaudans  |nit;i  j^atei  ains 
faur  allaus  g-aswalt,  ]>auuii  allai  gaswnltuu,  jali  fjiur  alltius 
^•aswalt,  ei  t^ai  libaudaus  ni  pauaseij's  sis^)  silbam  libaina''), 
ak  pamma  faur  sik  gaswiltandin  jah  urreisandin.  10  swaei  wei.s 
fraiii  I'anmia  nu  ni  ainnoliun  kunnuin  bi  leika;  i|'  ja1)ai  ufkun- 
i'eduni  l)i  leika  Xristu.  akei  nu  ni  )nuiasei]'s  ni  kuiinum  ina.'*'j 
17  swaei  jabai  Wo  in  Xristau  niuja  g-askafts.  I'o  alf^joua  uslifniu; 
sai,  waurjnin  uiiija  alia.  18  aj'l^au  alia  us  guf^a,  l^amnia  gafri- 
l-'uudiii  uus  sis'i)  |>airli  Xristu  julii-j  gibaudiu  uns '3)  andbaliti 
gafripoujiis.  l!>  unte  swct^auli  g'up  was  iu  Xristau  mauase}>  gafri- 
]'onds  sis,  ni  ralinjands  iin  niissudedins  ize,  jah  lag;iauds  in 
uns  waurd  gafrif^onais.  'J<>  faur  Xristu  nu  airiuoin,  swe  at  guj^a 
gal'laihandin  I'airli  uns;  bidjani'^)  faur  Xristu  gagawairj^nan 
gupa.  "21  unte  j^ana  izei'^j  ni  kun|ni  frawaurht,  faur  uus  gafa- 
wida  frawaurht.  ei  Aveis  waurpeinia  garaihtei  gups  in  iunna. 


')  jail  ivanliiKj  in  A.  -)  jag  A.  •')  luisis  A.  *)  iniip  A. 

•')  gloss  auatilliaiiua  in  A.  '^')  uusis  A.  ')  jau-iii  in  liairtin  A. 

■*)  sis  WKnliiKJ  in  A.        '■')  libaiuai  B.         '")  iiui  wauling  iu  A.  ")  uns 

sis]  uiisis  AB.  '-)  jag  A.  '^)  unsis  A.  'M  bidjandaiis  A. 

'■•)  ize  A. 


REES£ 


10  I  SkcirtMiis    l!l.  :.(>. 

f).     KKOM    ^IMIK   SKKIKKINS. 

(UiAVK  VJJ.  —  OF  JOJIN   VI,  0-13.)') 

[a  hi)  —  jibun  knjiiiiMuliiis  tVnujiiis  iiialit  jnli  ;ni(l|'ngiH'kijiii- 
(liiis  sik  is  AViiUluhu'is.  iiili  St;iiiis  «///,v, -)  ak  jali  Aiidraias,  saoi 
<ial':  ist  inaiiula  aiiis  licr.  saoi  lial)ai|>  v  lilaihaiis 
l»a  ri/i'i  iiaiis  jali  twaiis  t'iskans.  aiialciko  swc  l^Mli])])iis  i^-a- 
saknda.  iii  wailit  iiiikilis  liui^iands  iiili  waii'l^iclos  laisareis  aiid- 
|>ai;jik)ands.  I'airli  };oci  nsbar  (pf^ands:  akci  j^ata.  Ira  ist 
dii  swa  man  aii'aimV  i|'  fVauja.  aiidtiloiids  i/.c  iiiuklalicin  (li) 
«|al':  waurkcil'  j^aus  mans  a  nakiniiltjan.  i|'  eis.  at  liaiija 
inanaii'aninia  Avisandin  in  ^annna  stada.  j'o  liliisna  anakiunhjan 
liatawidedun.  linif  |nisnndjos  Avairc  jnnli  ([inoiis  Jali  bania. 
s\v(>  at  nn'kilaniHia  iialitaniata  anakund)jandans  jvesun'-^)  at  ni 
wisandcin  *j  aljai  wailitai  ut'ar  l^ans  linif  Idaibans  Jali  twans 
liskans.  j'anzoi  niniandsjali  awiliudoiids  i;a|^iu|nda.  Jali  swa  nia- 
naji'ai  yauoli.jands  ins  waihuviznai  ni  j'atainci  ii-anauliaii  j^aml- 
tais  ini  tra-(c  "»())  o-af.  ak  lilaiis  niaizo;  afar  |'atoi  niatida  so 
nianag'ci,  higitan  was  )'i/ei  Idaibe  'ih'  tainjons  tuUos,  ]>atci 
allithoda.  sanialeikoli  jnin  Jali  jn/.c  t'isko.  swa  t'iln  swo 
wildcdun.  nili  jnui  ana  jniini  lilaihani  ainaini  soinaizos  niali- 
tais  (ilnsna  ustaiknida,  ak  jali  in  Iniini  tiskaiii:  swa  tilu  aiik-'j 
pnnaiiwida  ins  wairjnin,  swaei  ainlraijanimcli  swa  tiln  swc  wilda 
aiidninian  is,'')  tawida;  Jali  ni  in  wailitai  A\aniiiassii  |'izai  filus- 
iiai  waiii>an  li'atawida.  akci  {(\)  iiaiili  iis  l>aninia  iilu  niais 
siponjaus  t'ullafaliida  Jali  anl-'arans  i;aiiiaiidida  .:::auiii.jan,  j^atci 
is  was  sa  saina,  saei  in  anfndai  'nr  Jere  attaus  izc  tudida. 
I'annli.  l)i)'c  sadai  wanv}>iin.  (|a|>  siponjam  scinaini: 
i;'alisil'  }mis  aflif'nandcins  drausnos,  ci  wailitai  ni  fra- 
qistnai.  J'anuli  i;'alcsun  Jali  i;'atnllidcdnn  'ilr  tainjons 
m'abniko  us  j^aini  t'  lilaibam  bari/.cinani  jali  \y  tiskani, 
j^atei  aflit'noda  at  |?aini  — 


')  Jdhn  VI,  i) — i.V  itccurditKj  to  Codex  Art/euleus:  !l.  ist  uKigula  iiiii^!  licr, 
saci  luibaij'  •«•  hhiibaiis  barizeiuaus  jah  "b"  fi.skans;  akei  j'ata  h'a  isf  (bi 
swa  iiiauagaiuiV  to.  \\>  lesiis  qa)':  waiirkcij?  j'aus  mans  aiiakuiiilijaii. 
wasiib  [;aii  hawi  iiiaiia};^  ana  l^anuiia  stada.  j'anili  anakiinilncbMbin  wairos 
ra|7J()ii  SAvaswc  iimt  I'lisimdjos.  II.  iianiuli  ['an  J^ans  lilaibans  losus  jali 
awiliiidonds  ji'adailida  j^ann  nnakuDibjandaiu ;  saiualinko  jab  |'izo  fiskc, 
swa  tibi  swe  wildediui.  12.  |nundi,  liijn'  sadai  waiir)'iiH,  (|aj^  du  si])(>iijaiii 
seinaim:  ijalisi]^  j'os  afiil'iiaudi^iiis  draulisiios.  j'ci  wailitai  ni  1ra(|istn;ii. 
I.'f.  )"'aiinli  pdesun  jali  ii'afullidcdnn  •ilr  taiiijniis  i;-al)niko  ns  finif  bkiibam 
j'aini  l)ari/,oinani,  j'atci  aflitnoda  ['aim  uiatjandaui  -)  ains  Interpol alcd 
by  LJppsirvm.         ■')  wesnn  interpolated  by   VoUiner.  '^)  \\isandin  MS. 

')  swe  after  auk  in  MS.  ^)  ist  MS. 


(M.0S8VUY. 


]\.  cm  arks:  Verbs  compoiuuled 
arc  L;i\cn  nmlor  the  simple  verbs.  — 
.ifter  li.  /:,  I  rcspcclivoly.  —  The  li; 
the  grammar. 

^C  Ab:i,  w.  (K)'^.  11.1)  ItHsband.  /nun.  " 
Abiaj'ar.  //r.  >i.,  'l,iic(l}f((). 
.\  bra  haul,  ^>?\  n..  (61,ii.3). 
at"  (."id.  ii;l)  prp.  w.  dat.   (217):   of,. 

from,  out  of,  nway  from. 
afar,  prp.  (217)  (1)  w.  dal.:  aflcr, 

nc  cor  ding  lo ;    (2)   ^v.  ace:    aflcr 

[only   of  time),   atar  J^atci,    after 

thai. 
;it'-etja,    ///.    (oCi,  ii.  2) ,    voracious 

ealer,  glullon. 
'■'af-liaiuieis,     adj.    (127)     ahscnl 

{from  liaims,    home;    cf.    aiialiai- 

iiieis). 
af-hiiceins,  f,  a, laying  aside,  re- 
mission ]\Ik.  I.  4  {from  lagjan). 
a  f  -  111  a  r  z  e  i  n  s ,   f.,  off  en  se ,    deceil- 

fulnes  {from  uiarzjau). 
at'-stass.  /'.  (10"5,n.3),  a  {standing) 

falling  away ;  afstassais  bokos,  a 

n-riling     of    divorccmenl    {from 

staiKhin). 
a  ft  a  adv.  (213,  u.  2),  behind. 
a  ft  a  11  a,     adv.     (213,  ii.  2),     from 

held  lid. 
aftaro,  adv.,  (21l,ii.  I)  behind. 
aftra,  adv.,  bock,  again. 
aft  urn  a      (139)     and     aftiniiistfs 

(I3!),n.l),  sup.,  the  last;  aftuinist 

haban,  to  lie  al  the  point  of  death 

Mk.  V.  2.!. 
aggilus.    m.     (120, u. I),    uyyi-htc^ 

angef  messenger. 
aggwifja,    f.,    anguish,    distress, 

tribulation. 
ga-aggwjaii.    w.  v..  to  constrain, 

distress. 


with-  prefixes   ami   preposilinnal   adverlis 

The    sii;iis  Jr.  i/,  f  come    immediately 

aires   enclosed  in   (   )  refer  to   tlie    §v?    ol 


agg'wus.  adj.  (OS;   131).  narrow.- 
agis,   g.    agisis.    n.    (^.'S.  ItJ),    awe, 

fear. 
iis-agjan.    w.  v.    (3").  7S.  n.  1),    lo 

frighten  utterly. 
agio,  f,  anrpiish,  distress. 
aghis,  adj.'iV-U),  difficult. 
Agustus,  pr.  H.  .i'lyoraioc. 
aliaks,  f.'f  (103,  ii. 2),  <lorc. 
ahiiia.  m.  (10'^),  spirit. 
ahs,  n.,  ear  {of  corn). 
ahtati.  num.  (141),  eight. 
ahtau-tC-hiiud  (143)  eighty. 
ah  til  (la  (140),  the  eighth. 
alva,  f.  (97),  7-iver,  stream,  water. 
aibr,  n,.  an  offering  'Sli.X.  23.     It 

is   undoubledb/    a  corrupt  form 

for  tilir  {A.-S.  tifor,  (J.  H.  G.  zcbar, 

sacrifice). 
aigan,  prel.-pr.  v.    (203),  to  own, 

have,  possess.  —  Com/>.  fairailuui 

(203). 
ga-aigiiion,  w.  v.,  to  take  /losses- 

sion  of,    lo  get  an  advanta^/e  of 

II.Cor.Il.il. 
ailits,  f.  (20,  u. 2).  properly. 
ailva-tiindi^  f.  {M). bramble-bush. 
af-aikau,  red.  v^.  (179),  lo  deny.  - 
aikklC'SJo,  /".,  tuy.hioiu,  church. 
Ailcisabai)?,  pr.  a.  (23). 
ailoe  ((),  11. 1 )  l).o)t.  my  l^od! 
ain-falj^ei,  /„  simplicity. 
aiii-falj's,  adj.  (14^),  single. 
ain-lvarjizuh     (105,  n.  I),    every 

one. 
ain-h'a|'anili  (100),   each  of  two. 
"aiulif,  num.  (56,  u.  1 ;  141)  eleven. 


lOG 


ailMM-lH'l   'S. 


;iiii.s.   //;////.(  1  1(1).  (///(■.  (Hill/,   n/oiic. 
;i  ill  s- li  1111.    ///•//.     (Ki.'lc).     ((/(///    ill 

iici/dlivc     si'iilciiccs :     not      uinj, 

none. 
a  i  ]>  iskjiiiii  IIS  .///.(  I  Jd.  II.  I  ).  hislio}!. 
:ii  liistai'ilr     (120.  n.:!).    ;:ii,U(>).i], 

ciiisUc,  Ivllvr. 
;iir,  ailv.  CJll.ii.l).  lun-hi  [crc). 
;'i  iriiKui.  iv.  v.,  la  he  <i  nicsscuticr. 
i'liris.  aiU\  rouijui/-.  (212)  cariicr. 
i'liri/.a,  coiiijxir.  o/':V\v:  /i/i/r.,  /irim/ 

fornicrhj,  anccslors. 
:ii  r|':i.  /'.'(<»T).  carlli,  la  ml. 
airl'c'iiis,   ndj.,  of  cavlli,  cnrllicii, 

ciirllihj. 
a  i r  11  s ,  m.  ( 2(»,  ii. 2 :  1  do ).  mcssciifjcr. 
airzcis,  adj.  {MS),  aslnnj. 
'•'ais.  aiz.  n.  (78,  ii.  I ).  urc. 
aij'ei.  f.  (1 1:«),  ntollier. 
ai)'s,  //.  jujiis,  m.  (Ul),  ludli. 
aij'l'a'ii,  coiij.  (2(),  ;; ;  71  n.  1 ;  2ls), 

or;  unless,  else. 
Aiulf,  pr.  n.  ((i.").  n.  1). 
ai  \\  aii-,n'C'lju,  /'.,  '.vuyyihor. 
anvciiis,  adj.  (12-1),  elenial. 
ai w i .s k  i ,     n. .    s/tatne,     dislioiwslii 

II.  Cor.  IV.  2. 
aiw.s,  w<.  (!)l,]i.  5j,    lime,   life-liiiie, 

eiernily,    cawr.    —    Jcc.    Sf/.,  lo- 

gelher  with  lite  nef/ative  parlicle, 

is  used  adverbially,   iii  aiw  (214), 

never. 
aj  u k (1 11 1; s .  /: ( 2 1 .  ji.  2 :  1  u;)),  eleniity. 
ak,  conj.  (2|S).  bul,  for. 
AkaYja,  pr.  n.,  'Ay/du. 
akci,  conj.  (2IS), 'i«/,  yel. 
ak(ut.s  (Vl)Jii.2),  vinetjar. 
akraii ,  n.,  friiii. 
akraua-huis.   adj.,  fruiUess ,  int- 

fruilful  3Ik.lV.  )'.). 
akrs,  ///.  (iM.ii.l),  field,  (acre). 
a(|izi.  f,  ax. 
alal»al.str;iuii,/';  ic.  (24,a.5;  l(i,a.2; 

120,11.2)  d?.f'<jiaor(Jov. 
alaii,  SI.  V.  (177),  to  yrow  up. 
ala-jnirlta,  adj.  (i:52,  ii.2),  poor. 
Albihi,  pr.  n.  (.j4a.2). 
aids,  /:  (7;j;  74,u.:i),  age. 
aleiii>i,  f.,  ell,  culnl  Mt.  VI.  27. 
;i!cw_.  n.  (11!)),  oiJ  (Lat.  oleum). 
A  I  fa  ills,  pr.  n.,  liXipaloq. 
a  Ills,  /".  (1  16),  leniple. 
alja,   con}.,  except,   unless;  prep. 

(•-M7). 
alja-kinis,  adj.  (130),  foreiyn. 
alja-loikos,  adv.  i'l\l,n.t),' oiker- 

ivise. 
aljar.  adv.  (21.),  u.  I),  elsewhere. 


alja  I',    ailv.    (21.1,  ii.  I).    //(  miiiilicr 

direelion. 
aljaJTu,  adv.  (21.;. ii.  1).  by  anoiher 

way,  from  elseirliere. 
aljis,  adj.,  anollier,  oilier. 
allal'ro.     adv.     (21.!.  n.  2).     from 

every  (piurler.     ^Ik.  1.  \'k 
a II is,    (1)    adv.    (21.")),  in.    /jencral. 

wholly,  al  all;  ni  —  allis,  nol  at 

all;    (2)   conj.  (always   folloiviny 

the    word    to    which    il    beloii^/s\. 

for  (21  s). 
alls,    adj.    (122.  ii.  1  ).   all .    whole, 

every. 
a  1 1  -  w  a  1<1  a  u  d  s.  m.  (\\'> ).  almiyhly. 
iis-al]'aii,  red.  r.  ( i7!i.ii.l ),  lo  f/roiv 

old. 
^IJMMs,    adj.  (12.S),    idd :    iienl.  pi. 

]^o    alj^joiia    (II.  Cnr.  \'.   17),     obi 

things. 
.V  ill  aial) t!i".i!,a,  pr.  n.  (■")!, ii. 2). 
A  nialafrii^da,  pr.  n.  (.'{,ii.2). 
allien,  up-i'iv  (verily). 
a  iiisa,  in.,  shoulder. 
an,     inlerrogaiivc     parlicle     (2U)) 

(Lai.  an.  Germ.  dennY). 
ana.  preji.  w.  dal.    and  ace.  (217), 

to,  on,    upon;   in,    over;  —   ana 

j'anmiei.  for  that  (i<p'('t)  II.  Cor. 

V.  4. 
aua-busns,  f.  (7."),ii.l),  command- 

meiil,  command. 
ana-filli,    //.,    coinmendalion    (cf. 

rillian). 
"'ana-liaiiiicis .     adj.,     al    home, 

presenl. 
auaks,  adv.,  suddenly. 
ana-kuniiains,     f.,     a    reading, 

avuyvojoic.  (camp,  aua-kunnan). 
a  11  a  - 1  a  u  g  u  i  b  a ,  ^/r/f .  ( 2 1  ( » ),  secretly . 
ana-hiugus,  adj.  (KiO),  secret. 
aua-leiko,   adv..   in  like  manner. 
us -an  an,  st.  v.  (7s,  n.4;  J77,  u.  1), 

lo  breathe  out. 
ana-siuns,    adj.   (l.'io),  visible.  — 

adv.  anasiuniba  (210). 
a  11  a- st  ode  ins,   /'.,    beginning  {cf. 

stodjan). 
and,   prep.  w.  ace.  (2 17):  denoting 

mo  lion    over,     along;     on,    in, 

over,  al. 
anda-beit,  (B,andabet  A)  n., blame 

{comp.  and-beitan). 
anda-liafts,    /'.,    answer,    reply: 

sentence  II.  Cor.  I.  il;  resolution 

{ comp.  and-  li  a  tj  a n). 
anda-iialiti.  n.,  evening. 
anda-nei|'s,    adj.,    hostile,    con- 


;mil;i-iR'n)  —  azvnuis. 


107 


Irarij;  |':Ua  ;nMl:iiU'i|'o.  cciiinai- 
/r/sc  (cf.  iH'il',  n..  envy). 

a  lula-nCMU,  //.  (.■{;{),  n  reccivhig. 

a  ml  a -no  ins,  adj.  (3,S;  l^)'*):  «f- 
ccptahle,  pleasanl. 

anda-nnuits,  f.  {X\).  accc'i>(ation. 

an  da- sots.  atlj.  (:{-J;  IIWI),  abomi- 
nable. 

anda-s  ta  I'ji  s.  ///.  |!)2).  an  adver- 
sary. 

aiida-staua.  an  (ippiuient  in  court. 

aiid-aiigjo,  apen/y,  pub/ic/y  (and- 
augi,  H.,  face). 

a  n  d  a  -  A\'  a  n  r  d  i ,  ;/ . ,  answer. 

anda-wleizn,  //.  (V),  counlenance. 

a  n  d-b  a  h  t  i,  H.  (1)5,  n.  I ).  o/fice,  service. 

a  n  d  -  b  a h t j  a  n ,  w.  v.  ( I  ^T),  lo  serve; 

—  also  with  ace,  of  the  tinny,  lo 
perform,  udniinisler. 

aud-balitr<,  m.  (a),  servant,  niinisler. 
aiideis,  ni.  (U2,n.J).  end. 
and-huleins,  /"..  uncovering,  itlti- 

niination     Lu.   II.   '.VI:     revelation 

{comp.  aud-liuljan). 
a  n  d  i  z  u  li,  conj.  ( 2 1  s ),  c the r wise,  else. 
Andraias.  y.  Andraiius,  ace.  Au- 

draian,  pr.  n.,  Ihi'ifiulc^. 
and-Avair)'i,     n.     (!I5),    presence, 

face;  in  andMairj^Ja,  in  presence 

of,  before. 
v/and-wairj-'s,  adj.,  present. 
Anna,  pr.  n.,  'lAvvu. 
Annas,  pr.  n.  (:i,n.  I ). 
'■ans,  m.  (!t|,n.4),  beam. 
ansteigs,  adj.  (124),  yraoious. 
ansts,  f.  (1'i2),  favor,  grace,  joy ; 

donation,  qift. 
an|nir,a^/7'.  (122,u.l;  121n.I.l:  I4(i), 

another,  the  second. 
ai»ilustauliis,   m.  (12(i.n.  I),    u:in- 

ijTo'/.oQ.  apai'istidus  (13,n.l). 
"^  arbaidjan,  w.v,  to  work. 
arbaijj's,  /".  (10:j),  work. 
arbi,  /(.  (HS),  inheritance. 
a  rbj  a,  m.  (I  US),  heir.  —  arl)j6.  /'.()]  2). 
Ariamirus,  pr.  n.  (01,n.  1). 
Ariaricus,  pr.  n.  (:i,n. 2). 
ark-aggiliis  (57).  archangel. 
arma-liairti}ni,  /'.,  mercy. 
armaio,  /".,  mercy,  alms. 
ariuan,    w.  v.,   to  have  mercy  on. 

—  Compound  ga-anuan,  Ih.  s. 
arms,  m.,  (i)  arm, 

arniba,  adv.  (i:{0,u.:');  iU)), surely. 
arwjo,  adv.,  yrataitously. 
asaus,  /'.  (1(»:{),  harvest. 
Aser,  pr.  n.  .'i(T//(j. 
Asia,  ///•.  II.  f.,  Asia. 


asilus,  m.  f.  (H'o),  ass  {in.  and  f). 

asneis,  tn.  (1»2),  servant. 

asts,  m.,  (a)  branch. 

at,  prep.  tv.  dat.  and  ace.  (217):  at, 
by,  to.  1)  ?vith  the  dat.  when  it 
lias  reference  lo  place  or  to  space: 
at,  to  by.  2)  7V.  ace.  when  tt 
refers  to  lime:  at,  at  dnl|\  at  the 
feast;  w.  dat.  especially  for  the 
sake  of  emphasis  with  the  dative 
absolute  expressing  lime,  for 
example,  .Alk.  IV.  li.  ;i">;  Lit.  II.  2. 

Athanaildns.  jir.  n.  ((■.."),n.  1 ). 

Atlianarieiis.  pr.  n.  (;?.ii.2). 

atisk,  n.  (oratisks, m.  V),  seed,  corn- 
field. 

atta.  m.  (()!>,u.  1;  los),  father. 

Attila,  pr.  n.  (Kis),  JiUle  father,. 

a];»]>an.  conj.,  (2ls),  but,  however, 
but  yet,  bul  still  [always  at  the 
be//inniny  of  the  sentence). 

Aiuiericiis.  pr.  n.  (25, u. 2). 

a II ft 6  (24,n.  1  :  211,  ii.  I),  adv.,  per- 
haps, probably,  surely. 

aiigjan,  w.  v.,  to  show.  —  Comp. 
ataugjan,  ih.  s. 

auga-'dauro.  n.  (110),  icindoiv. 

augo,  n.  (I  10).  eye. 

aulijodiis  (auhJudusV),  m..  (untult, 
noise. 

aiilijnn  (aiiliJunV).  w.v.,  lo  make 
a  noise. 

*aulius,  m.  (ltl,n.2),  oven  Mt.  VI.30. 
$  aiilisa,  m.  (lus,u.  1).  ox. 

auliuma  {V.W),  higher,  aiiliiuuists 
(i:j!),n.l),  the  highest.- 

auk,  conj.  {immediately  following 
ihe  word  with  which  it  is  closely 
eonjiecteil],  for,  bul. 

auk  an,  red.  v.  (179) ,  lo  increase.  — 
Compounds  (a)  an;i-aukau,  to  add. 
(b)  bi-aukan,  io  increase,  add  to. 

Aunisiuius,  pr.  n.  (<J.n.l). 

-auralii  (or  auralijOV,  auV),/:,  lomh. 

aurali,  n.  (5  a.),  napkin. 
\    Ausila,  pr.  n.  (25. n. 2). 
^ausO,  tt.  (110),  ear. 

Austrovaldns,  /yr. /t.  (25,n.2). 

aujnda,  /■.,  desert. 

■•=au)?ois  (or  au}'s  KiU,  n.2),  adj., 
desert,  ivasle. 

awej'i,  /1-,  flock  of  sheep. 

awiliu|>  (awiliud),  n.,  thank. 

awiliudOu,  w.  v.  (lUO),  to  ihank. 

awistr,  n.  (4),  sheen  fold. 
j    azcts,  adj.,  easy,  light. 
I    azg«),  /■  (112),  ashes. 

azymus  (77),  unleavened  bread. 


I  (IS 


T'>a<H  —  lir;ii)'s. 


r.iuli.  II.  ('.»:.).  //,•//. 

liMji'ins.  III.  (IS. 11.1).  irrc  [cf.  luu/l. 
Iit'iim). 

.•nul-l);ili  t  ja  ii .  sec  aiitl-li. 

liai  (I  Id.  11.  I),  holh. 

Kaia  ilzailuil.  pr.ii.,   Ili  t/Zi-^-ldr/.. 

hairan.  st.  v.  (I7.">),  to  hear,  briiifj, 
(•(irri/.  —  ('ohi/xiiiikIs:  (a)at-liairaii, 
lo  hriiif/ .  carry,  of/'cr.  (h)  <;-a- 
liairaii.  io  hear  {chihlreit):  lo  carrt/ 
iiif/cthcr,  compare  Mk.  IV.  :i().  (c) 
i(s-liairaii.  to  hear,  cam/  out, 
briiifi  forth  [fiiistver). 

hairiraii.  si.  r.  (171. ii.  I),  lo  liitle, 
kccji. 

liairlitalia.  m/r.  (21(1).  hrif//il/i/. 

li;1irlitri  ,  /'.,  hrit/lilncss.  c/eanwss, 
iiianifeslaiioH,  ii.Cur.  I^'.  1:  in 
itairlitt'iii,  opeulij. 

lia  irlitjiiii,  w.  IK,  lo  brif/hleii,  s/io/r, 
ininiifesl,  —  Compoioul  ji'a-ljairlit- 
Jan.  III.  s. 

hairlits .  (iilj..  hr/f//il. 

liaitr.s.  dilj'  CJit,  ;;),  bilier. 

lia jol's    (I'lT.ii.  1  ;    Mo.ii.  1  ).  bol/i. 

lialirs.  HI.  (100).  wiiie-skiii. 

l>al|>('i,  /'..  boldness  {xdj.  •■liai|'s. 
Iiohl). 

liahvjaii.  ir.  v.,  lo  loniieiil. 

Itaiidi,  /'.  (00),  bond,  bond. 

baiiilja,  m.  (iri),  prisoner. 

liamlwa,  /'.  (!t",ii.i),  s/f/n. 

hail  sts,  ni.  (i).  barn. 

1 1  a  r  i  z  e  ins,  adj. ,  of  barley. 

liarii.  II..  ('■'>'S).  child. 

b  ami  10.  n.  (110).  lilllc  child, 
dear  child. 

.l*>arl>aulai'iuiaiii.s,  pr.  n.  (21,11.5), 
]tfcoiho?.oi(fdo.:. 

liatiza,  compar.  (I^i^),  belter. 

liauaiiis,  f,  a  dwelling. 

liaiiaii.  )V.v.{2i\\  17!l,ii.2;  ]'.»3,ii.l), 
lo  dwell.  —  Compound  ga-)»aunii, 
th.s. 

Uai'iaiiairgais,  Hoart it'^i^.  a  sur- 
name of  James  and  .John. 

iif-ltauljaii,  rv.  v.  (2J,ii.l)  lo  puff 
up,  blow  up. 

hai'ir,  m.  (;i;i;  l(»l,ii.2),  son. 

biii'irgs,  f.  (1  Hi),  hurgh,  lown,  city. 

bcidan,  st.v.  (I72,ii.  1)  w.  g.  lo 
expect,  lo  abide,  wait  for ;  Com- 
jtound  iis-licidan  w.ucc,  lo  wail 
patiently. 

ga-bcistjaii   ()s7.ii..'{),    to  leaven. 

])eitau,  st.v.  (172ii.  1),  to  bite.  — 
Comp.  ami  -  beitaii .  lo  address 
harshly,  rebuke,  ihrealen. 


lurusjns  (biriisjoN  7.  ii.:i).  /'/'//'. 
{sing.   ■iKTii.si'is,  m.).  jnirenis  {X.^). 

r>r  I'laliaiiii  (conip.  i\\.r\.^),  pr.  n., 
liiilhhiii. 

bi.  i>rp.  (217).  by.  (1)  n\  ace.  (tvf- 
pressing  bolh  space  and  li^ue: 
by,  al,  about,  towards :  concer- 
ning, bi  siniiata,  in  pari.  (2)  w. 
dal,  by,  al,  on  account  of:  ac- 
cording lo. 

liiiia.  f.  (07),  rc'/ucst,  prayer. 

Itiii Jan.  .s7.  V.  ( 17(),ii..")).  lo  ask,  beg, 
pray  {cf.  E.  bid). 

b  i  11(1  an  ,  st.  V.  (171).  lo  hind.  - 
Compounds  (a)  aiid-biiidaii.  lo  un- 
bind, loosen,  eapouiid  Mk.  1 V. :;  1. 
(Ii)  i;a- biiKJaii,  lo  bind,  tie  up. 

iii -s  i  taiids,  m.  (ll-'*),  see  .sitaii. 

bi-s  11 11  j  aiic.  adv.,  about,  round 
about. 

r. i|'aii  ia,  pr.  n.  (O.ii.  1 ). 

lii-|'r.  (I)  adv.,  hereafter,  then, 
afterward.  (2)  cnnj.  (2 IS),  whilst, 
when. 

liiiidaii,  SI.  r.  (170:  1 7;V).  lo  offer: 
only  in  compounds ,  aiia-biiidan. 
/.')  comtnand,  instruct,  bid. 

biii};-aii,   si.  v.    (173,ii.  1),    lo    bow, 

•  bend.  —  Compound  ga-biiii;'aii. 
Ih.  s. 

bi  iiliti,  //.,  custom. 

liiiij's.  m.  (71.11.2),  table. 

1)1  a  11  da  11 .  red.  v.  (I7'.t,  a.  1 ),  to  blend, 
communicate  with. 

ble'iln'i.  f.  pitij,  mercy. 

bk'i^.  ailj.  {\.W.\\.i),'  kind. 

Ill"- blO .sail.  red.  r.  (170,  ii.  1)  lo 
blow  up. 

blii;-i;-waii,  st.v.,  (0^.  171. ii.  I),  lo 
beat  {cf.  E.  blow). 

ga-blind jail.  w.  v.,  to  bliud. 

blinds,  adj.  (12:}),  blind. 

bluiiia,  m..  (lOS),'  fower  [cf.  E. 
bloom). 

-blostrcis  (oy,  11.2),  worshipper 
(only  in  i^'upltlostivis). 

blotaii,  red.v.  (170, ii.  I),  lo  wor- 
ship. 

b]ol^  g.  blupis,  n.  (04),  blood. 

b  11  a  nan  (26;   I70,n.2),   torub. 

boka,  f.,  letter;  />/.  bokOs ,  Ike 
tvritings,  scriptures,  hook,  letter 
[comp.  atstas.s). 

b  u k a r e i s ,  m.  (^02),  scribe. 

bOtj  an ,  7V.  v.  w.  ace,  lo  boot,  better, 
help,  advantage. 

braidci,  /'.  (113),  breadth. 

*brai  j^s,  braids,  adj.  (74,  n.  2)  broad. 


liraki.'i 


ilr('ili;iii 


100 


hrakJH.  w/.  C."):!.!!.  I),  slnujf/lc. 

ill- liniiui jail,  IV.  r.   (st),n.l:   1*^7). 

lo  set  OH  fire. 
Id'iii'gaii .  ati.v.  (174, u. 2:  2iis).    //> 

bring,    lo  t/uiilc,    ledd;    lo  itiake 

{f.  ff.  \vair|'aiis    hrii>-naii .  /n  iiiiilcc 

worthy). 
brikaii,  si.  v.  (:>;!.  ii.  I ;  17.").  n.  1),  to 

break.   —   Vompowiil  g'a-brlkaii, 

lo  break,  break  to  pieces. 
liriniian,   si.  v.  (I71,ii.l).    lo  burn 

[iiilr.).   —    Comi>oiind   ut-hriiuiaii. 

lo  burn  up. 
lirinno,  /.,  fever. 
ItrObar,  m.  (IJ4),  brolher. 
lirukjan,  an.  v.  (15:  20!)).  to  want, 

make    use    of    (>v.  fjen.):    k'ilitis 

Itrukjan.  lo  use  linltlitess   11.  ("or. 

I.  17'. 
iis-liriikuaii .    iv.  v.    (194).    lo    be 

broken  o/]'. 
linik.s,  adj.  (lo:    I. "lit),  useful. 
Iiriinjo,  f.  (112),  breusl-plate. 
iiruiina,  m.,well .  sprimi,  fountain 

Mk.  V.  29. 
-briiusts, /'.  (49),   ill    ala - hninsts, 

liolocausl. 
bnists,  f.  (llii),  breast. 

I  >  r  u  I'  -  fa )'  s ,  ^.  -fadis,  w/.  ( K 1 1 ).  bride- 

groom. 

I I  nil's,  /;  (K)),  bride. 
biiii,'jan,  an.v.  (209),  lo  buy. 
aii(t-l)  iiiulnau,    aw.   (191).   lo   be 

unbound,  loosened. 

.^■a-Dabaii.     si.    v.     (177,  u.  I),     lo 

be  fil. 
(laddjaii,    ?v.  v.    (7;i,n.  1),    to   give 

suck  to,  suckle. 
Dag-alaiplius,  pr.  n.  (2i,n.  1;  52). 
(lag-s,  m.  (90),    day;   —   daga  jali 

(laga  day  by  day,  daily;   himma 

daga,  lo-day. 
D  a  i  k  a  \)  a  I'l  1  i  s ,  dative  Daikapaulein, 

pr.  n.,  Jf^cc:io}.u. 
dailjau,  7V.V.  (ISS),   to  deal  {out) 

—    Compound   ga-<\ailjan,    deal, 

disiribule,  divide. 
dails,  f.  (103),  deal,  pari,  portion. 
dal,  n.  (94,11.2),  dale,  valley. 
dalaj',   adv.   (21. {,11.2),  downtvard. 
dalaj'a,  adv.  (2i;i,ii.2),  belotv. 
dalajn'u,   adv.   {'l\o.n.  2)  from  be- 
low, beneath. 
daiibif'a,'  f,    deafness,    hardness 

of  heart  Mk.  III.  5. 
af-danbnan.  rv.  v.,  lo  become  deaf, 

obtuse  (camp,  preceding  word). 


iis-da  ud  j  an,  w.v.,  to  apply  one's 
self  (to),  lo  strive  (cf.  us-daufs). 
■daufs.      adj.     (56,ii.  I;   121.  n. 2), 
I        deaf. 

dang,  pri.-prs.v.  (  19s).  //  is  i/ood 
,        for,  fil. 

k  daiilitar.  /'.  (11  1).  daughter. 
\    daiiiis,    /'. .    (idnr.    savor   11.  Cor. 

11.15. 
dan  i»  fills,  f.  Implism. 
<lau])Jaii.    w.    r. ,     lo    baptize.    — 

daiinjaiids.  panic.,  m.   (115).   tlie 

Baptist . 
dai'ir.  n.,  door,  gale. 
ga-daursai).    pr.-prs.  v.    (I'.)9).    lo 

dare. 
daiif'oius,   /:,    the    dying   II.  Cor. 

IV.  10  (daii){)an,  w.  v.,  to  kill. 
dau)?nan,    ?v'.  v.   (194),    lo    die.    - 

Compound  ga-daii|maii,  the  s. 
daiijjs,   g.  daiif^is.  adj.,    dead  (cf. 

diwan). 
dauj^us,  in.  (105),  death. 
Daw e id,  pr.  u.,   Jnvtd. 
deigan,  sf.  v.  (172.  n.  1)  lo  knead. 
*dcps,  dcds, /■  (74,11.2;  lo:{),  deed; 

only  in  compounds,  comp.  luissa- 

dej^s. 
diabaulus,      diabiilus      (i;{,  n.  1), 

devil. 
dis-,    inseparable  particle   before 

verbs,  meaning  in  hvain.  I o  pieces 

{cf.  Lai.  dis-,  Germ.  zer-). 
diupci,  /■  (113),  depth. 
diups,  adj.,  deep. 
dins,  g.  diiizis,  n.  (^i),  beast. 
diwan,  st.  v.  (I7(i,u.2),  to  die.  )>ata 

diwanO    that    which    is    mortal, 

mortality  II.  Cor.  Y.  4. 
af-dojan,   w.v.,-l{S;    Is7),   lo   lire, 

harass. 
doiiijau,    w.  v.,    lo    deem,   judge 

(donis,  m.,  doom,  judgment). 
ga-drabau,  si.  v.  (177,ii.  1),  lo  hew. 
dragau,   st.  v.  (177, u.l),    to  drag, 

dratv. 
dragk,  //.  (32),  diink. 
dragkjan,    w.  v.  (ISS),  to  give   to 

drink. 
draibjau,    w.v.,    lo    trouble,   vex 

(cf.  dreibau). 
drai'ihsna    (draiisua  (J2,n.  4),   /., 

crumb,  fragmenl. 
drai'ilitinassus,    m.   (105),     war- 
fare. 
ga-drausjaii,   w.  v.  (ISs),  lo  cast 

down. 
dreibau,  *•/.  v.  (172,  ii.  jj,  lo  drive. 


(Iriii'kaii        tii.'iiKls. 


■lill 


—  ('uiiii>()iiitil  iis-drcili.iii  (iisdrclii 

Kt,  II. ."))  lo  drive  oiif,  disi)el. 
(Irijikaii.  .«/.  v.  (17^,  u.  I ),  lo  drink. 
(lriiij;':iii,  si.  r.  (IT.i.ii.  I),  in  scrrc 

us  a  soldier. 
(lriiis:iii.   si.  V.   (IT:!.ii.  1),    m  fall 

{down).  —  ConipDiind  i;-;i-(lriiis;ni. 

l<>  fall,  be  cusi. 
ilriuso,  /;  (:tl ).  siojic. 
(Iniiikiinci.  /'.  (:i"2:    IIH).  driiiikcn- 

ncss. 
-(lrui;"k  ja.     ni.    I  12).    ilrinl,cr:    in 

\v(un(lnij;kja. 
(Inis,  ;/*.  (1(11.  II.  1.  2),  fall. 
(ill  (217),  jirp.  /r.  d.  {denolin//  niotinn 

tonuirds).  lo. 
-(liilto.  /'.  (1-')),  sec  liraiwadiiltn. 
dii-hC',  adv.,  wherefore,  wliii. 
diilj^s.  /:  (lie.  and  ii.  1).  fedsl. 
at -<l  II  HI  It  II  a  II.     )V.   v.,    lo    be    s 

[dumb]. 
(In  111  Its.  adj.,  dumb. 
du-t^e,    and    duffc  (/.  e.  dii-li-|'L'). 

adv.  and  conj.  (Hi.  Ikerelo),  lliere- 

forc.  (liij'c  I'i.  for  the  reason  llial, 

in  order  lliul. 
d  \v  a  Is.  adj.,  foo/lsh.  dwala.  //?.,  /'o(d. 

Ei  (1)  conJ.  (21s),  llial,  in  order 
thai;  (2)  relal.  i)artiele  affixed  us 
an  eneliiic  to  pronouns  (\h~.  15s) 
and  panicles  nnlli  which  il  forms 
relatives. 

Kila,  pr.  n.  ((i.").  n.  1 ). 

ails  =  liails  (21,  n.  1;  (il.  ii.  1  ). 

I'isani,  ti.,  iron. 

cisiinieiiKs,  adj.,  iron. 

(M-I'an,  conj.  (21S),  therefore. 

Erelieva.  pr.  n.  (51,  ii.  2). 

Ennauaricus.  pr.  n.  (20,  n.  W). 

Eniu'iiltiTo-a.  pr.  n.  (2(i,  ii.iJ). 

Esai'ias,      dat.     Esai'iii,      pr.    n.  , 

Fadar,  m.  (lU),  father. 
fadreiii,    /(.    ('.)!,  ii.  l|.    pater nitij, 

parents. 
fad r I' ins,  /.  (HJ;J),  faniilxj  ylineaije). 
I'agiiuni,    n\   v.    ((HI,  u.  1 ;    liiu)    to 

rejoice. 
fagrs,  adj.,  suitable,  fair. 
fail  an,  red.  v.  (5  b:   t7H),  to  catch. 
fa  he  I?  s  (falieds),  /'.  (103),  joy.  [ace. 

falieid  7,ii.  2). 
.^•a-failiuu,  7V.V.,  to  take,  gel  an 

advantage  ofU.  Cor.  11.  11,  gloss. 
faihii,  n.  (loii).   [cattle),  properly, 

money  (<;/'.  A',  fee). 


•  la  i  II  11  - 1' ra  i  11  II  s     (///.,     or     failiii- 

In'ailin,  n.  V),  riches,  wealth. 
fair-,  inseparable  particle,  having 

the   same   force   as  Germ,    rer-, 

ent-,  er-. 
fal  rjiMiiii,  n.  (i)5).  mountain. 
falrli'  lis,  m.  ( 105),  world. 
fairiiia,  /.,  cause,  accusation. 
-fainicis.  adj.  (I2S),  old. 
fairra,  adv.  (2i;{,ii.2).  far:  w.  dat.. 

(uvuy,  away  from. 
fairra|'ru,    adv.    (21:5,  u.  2),    from 

afar. 
faihiii,  red.  v.  (170).  lo  fold. 
-fall^s.  adj.  [  MS),  -fold. 
fan  a.  m.,  a  small  piece  of  cloth,  a 

patch  Mk.  11.21. 
EauiiGl,  pr.  n.,  'Purnr///.. 
faraii.  si. v.  (177.ii.l),  lo  fare,  go. 
E  arc;  is  a  ins,   tn.,  (fu(^noau)j:,  Pha- 
risee. 
fastan,   w.  v.,   to  hold  fast,  keep, 

(diserve ;    lo   fast.  —  Compound 

^■a-fastan,  to  hold  fast. 
fastnbiii,  n.,  observance,  fasting. 
fa  i'i  r,    prp.   w.  ace.   (217),    before. 

first,  a'ong ;  far,  for  the  sake  of, 

concerning. 
fai'iva    (1)    adv.,   before,   in  front. 

(2)  prp.  with  dal.  (217),  before. 
faiira-ga5i,'gja,  m. (iu,n.l), steward. 
fai'ir-hiili,     n.    (51)),    curtain    (cf. 

lialian). 
fanrlitei.  /'.,  fear. 
fai'irlitjaii.  7V.  v.  (iss),  lo  fear,  lo 

be  afraid. 
faurlits,  adj.,  fearful. 
faiir-lagcins,  /".,  a  luying  before. 

hlaibos  faiirlagciiiais,  show-bread 

I\Ik.  II.  2()  {cf  lagjan). 
faui'-l'is,  adv.,  first,   beforehand, 

formerly. 
f a  u  r  - )?  i  z  -  e  i  (faurjMzS),  conj.  (2 1  s), 

before. 
*faus,  adj.  (124, u. 3)  fetv,  a  little. 
in-feinan,  w.  v.,  to  be  moved  with 

compassion  Mk.  I.  41,  to  pity. 
fera,  f.  (s),  country,  side. 
fidnr-,  num.,  four  {in  compounds. 

141. n.l). 
fidnr-fal|?s  (148),  fourfold. 
fidwOr,    num.  (141),  four,  iidwor- 

tailiuu     ('41),     fourteen,     tidwur 

tig) US  (142)  forty. 
figgrs,  m.,  finger. 
fij  an  (fian,  \^),\\.\),w.v.  {\\Y.>,),lo hale. 
fijands,  Hands,  parlic.  subsl.  {\\h). 

in.,  e/iemy. 


filliaii  —  f'lilh' 


111 


t'illiiiii.    .s7.   p.    (17  1,11.  1).    /o  hide, 
conceal,  bunj.  —  L'oinfKtund  ;in;i- 
tilliuii,  lo  deliver  up,  h<tnd  down, 
commend. 
Filipi)iis,  )tr.  )i.,  'I'iXtnrio^. 

-fill,  n.,  skin,  hide  (in  |'nits-till). 

fi  lie  ins,  adj.,  leathern. 

lilii,  adj.  (neul.).  much,  verij  [also 
used  adverbially]:  —  tilii  ni;m;i- 
i;'i'in,s.  much  peojjlc :  Iran  tilii.  hoiv 
tjreat  Mt.  \'l.  2.!:  —  m.  compar  , 
tilii  luais.  much  more,  imd  tilu 
mills,  much  more;  with  conifjur. 
also  in  the  (/en. ,  tihuis,  much 
{Utterally  of  much) ,  tihuis  niaizO, 
something  much  greater  (literally 
of  much  more)  Skcir.  4'.l. 

niiisna.  /'..  abundance  multitude. 

fi hi- wall r (lei.  /. ,  much  speakimj. 

t'ilii-waurdjaa.  w.  v.,  lo  use  many 
words. 

t'iiuf,  )ium.  (141).  fire:  tiuil'tailiiiu 
(  N  I ),  lift  ecu;  tiiiiftig-j  us  ( 1 4-> ),  ///'///. 

t'iiiit'ta-tailiinula,  ord.nu/nb.  {\  Ki), 
the  fifteenth. 

fin|>au,  st.v.  (I74.ii.l).  to  find,  to 
find  out. 

fi s k  i  a ,  //(.  ( 1  (IT ).  fisher. 

fiskoii,  w.  V.  (lilH).  lo  fish. 

t'isks,  m.  (91),  fish. 

t'itan,  st.v.  (?  ITti.n.l),  to  travail 
(in  birth),  bear. 

flodiis  (105),  flood. 

flokaii,  red.  v.  (IT'.t  and  ii.4).  to 
lament. 

t'udL'iiis.  f.,  food. 

t'udjaii.  w.  v.,  to  feed,  briny  up. 

I'on,  y.  fuiiins  (US),  fire. 

futu-bai'ird.  n.,  foot-board,  foot- 
stool. 

fotus.  m.  ( 1115),  foot. 

t'ra-git'ts .  /'.,  promise,  esjxtusal 
Lji.  II.  5. 

Irailuiaii.  st.v.  (17('),ii.4),  to  ask. 
—  Compound  ga-fraihiiaii,  to  find 
out  by  askiny ,  hoar  (cf.  A-S. 
gvt'ric'g'can  tvilh  the  same  meaniny). 

t'raisan,  red.  v.  (17'.)),  to  tempt. 

rraistiibni,  f.  (ys),  temptation. 

fraiw,  n.  (94,ii.  1),  seed. 

fra-lets.  m.  (or  fralet,  n.  'i)  re- 
mission ,  foryiveness. 

fra-1  lists,  /:  (1(13),  lost. 

t'raiii,  prep.  w.  d.(i\~)  (1)  with  re- 
ference  lo    space;    from,    away  [ 
or  distant  from;  (2)  referriny  to 
time,  since:  W)  tropically,  of,  on. 
the  part  of;  with,  of,  for. 


t'ram-aldrs.  adj.,  very  (dd. 

I'ramis.  adv.  compur.  (212),  fur- 
ther, onward. 

fraui-wigis,  adv.  (214),  conii- 
nually. 

fraJM.  n.  (74,n.;{),  unders.andinq, 
mind  11.  Cor.  III.  14. 

fra)'Jaii.  st.v.  (177.ii.2),  lo  under- 
stand, know,  perceive,  to  be  sen- 
sible. —  Com  p.  fiiUatraj-'jan. 

frail  j  a.  m.  (I,ii.4).  lord,  master. 

fraujinuu,  ;/'.  v.  ( i;)(i),  to  be  muster, 
to  rule;  fraiijinuuds.  ///.  (II.')). 

fra-waurhts,,   adj.   sinful;  subst.. 


m.,  s/nner. 
fra-waurhts. 
fra- woitands. 
frcidjan,  7V.  v. 


f,  sin. 

,  m.  (1 15),  s.  -wi'itan. 
,  lo  spare. 

frci-hals,  m.  (ill, a. 4),  freedom. 

fr e  i  s ,  adj.  ( 121), ii.  2),  free. 

frija}?wa,  tria}nva, /'.  (10,u.4),  love. 

fri'juu  (10,11.4;  ISMi)  w.  v.,  to  lore. 

frijoiidi.  /'.  (IJS),  friend  (fem.). 

frijonds,  par  tic. ,  m.  (115)  friend. 

fri-sahts,  /'..  imaye,  example. 

ga-frisahtjaii,  fv.  v.,  lo  make  an 
imaye.  enyraue  II.  ("or.  III.  7. 

ga-fri|'On,  w.v.,  to  reconcile. 

frius,  n.,  cold,  frost. 

fnnU'i,  /.  (74,11.3:  li:i),  under- 
slandiny ,  prudence  ,  judicious- 
ness. 

fru|'s,  adj.  (:}5:  124,  ii. 2),  prudent, 
wise. 

fruiua  and  frumists,  superl.  (I. 'ill 
an/la.\)  the  first  (Uf));  friiuiist, 
adv.  (212,11.3),  first. 

friima-haiir.  ///.  (l(il,n.2),  a  first- 
born. 

fiigls,  7n.  (ill),  fowl,  bird. 

fulgins.  adj.  ((j(i,n.  1),  Iddden. 

fiilhsui,   }i. ,  that  which  is  hidden. 

fiilla-fahjau,  tv.  v.,  lo  satisfy. 

fiilla-frat?Jaii,  st.  v.,  lo  have  a 
sound  understanding ,  lo  be  sober 
[I.  Cor.  y.  13.  —  Camp.  fraj'Jan. 

f iilla-tojis,  adj.,  perfect. 

fiilla-weis  j  an,  iv.  v.,  lo  convince. 

fulleil's  (103,11.2),  fullness. 

fiilljaii,  7V.V..  to  fill.  —  Cotnpounds 
(a)  gafulljau,  to  fill  out ,  (b)  us- 
fulljan,  lo  fill  out,  fulfill. 

fiilliiaii,  fulnaii  (SO),  7V.  v.  (1!I5). 
to  become  full,  be  fulfilled.  — 
Compounds  (a)  ga  - fiilluaii,  to  be 
filled  up,  to  fill  up.  (]>)  iis-fiilliiau 
lo  be  fulfilled. 

fiillo.  /'.,  fullness,  a  filliny  up. 


-■;i-|'l;'iilit^ 


fulls,    fid  J.    (122.11.1),   /////. 

I'll  I  s  .   (Ill j.  (15).  /mil. 

(l;i-.  iiisi'iKirahlf  /utrlicle  pre/ixeil 
In  vrrlis .  su})sla)ilivfs ,  mid  ail- 
Jcoliri's. 

.H"a-I»:ii'i  r.  ///.  ('.li.ii.  1).  '/  /'I'slivc 
meal. 

ii':l-h;iiirt's.  f.  (  KiH).   \iirlli. 

.-;-:il)ci.  /;  (:il).   riclu's. 

li'u-liiinl.i .  (li'i).  hand,  hctid. 

( i  :il»  rit'I.  /'/•.  /(.  ((!). 

i;';i- t>ni  k  ;i.  /'.  (^i.'i.ii.  1 ).  a  hrnltcn 
I'll.  /'riif/iiirn(. 

U'ii-lt  II II  (li.  /.  (:<'2),  ho/id. 

ii";i-(l;ii  la  .  ///.,  jiar Inker. 

(Jiuldaronus.  /»/•.  //.,   rni\i/.<>iiri'i4. 

^■.ii-a- (lot's.  «(■(/.  (.".(i.  II.  I :  l;!(i.  n.2). 
fit,  fitihifj. 

ji':i-t'alis .  m.  (5li),  calch.  iiaiil. 

ii-a-fi'iurs.  ^/(//.  ( 1. ■)()),  well  behaved. 

ii,-a-fri  j'uiis.  /".,  recoiiciliiilinii  {cf. 
ga-t"ri)'6n). 

i;'aj;'gaii.  an.  v.  (IT'.I,  n.;<;  207),  In 
(JO,  walk,  come.  —  ('ompoiiiids: 
(a)  at'- fi,'aj;'gaii  In  (jo  away.,  (b) 
afar-gati,'g"aii.  la  ijo  after,  to  follow 
(after),  (c)  at-gaggaii ,  lo  go  lo, 
come.  (Ill  atgaggaii,  inn  atgaggan, 
tli.  s.  (d)  ga-gaggan .  to  come  lo- 
de liter,  assemble,  (o)  t^'airli-gaggaii, 
to  go  through,  (t)  ii.s-gaggan,  to 
go  out,  come  out;  to  go  up, 
go  awag. 

ga-jvret'ts.  f.,  decree,  command. 

ga-gudei,  /'.  (ll;j,n.2),  piety. 

ga-h;'lhj(">,   adv.  (5b)   connectedly. 

ga-hait,  n.,  promise. 

ga-liraiucins.  /'.,  n  cleansim/ 
(hrainjan). 

-galit.s,  /'.  (5 It)  a  going  (only  in 
compounds). 

ga-hugds,  /'.  (S),n.  1;  lOii).  under- 
standing, mind. 

ga-li'Cilaius,  f.,  a  slaying  for  a 
.  .  while,  rest  (lueilan,  w.  v.,  to  cease). 

Gaiaiuiia,  m.,  yitvvu.    Gehenna. 

gailjan,  iv.  v.,  to  make  glad. 

Gaiua,  pr.ii.  (21,n.  1;  t»o, n.  1). 

Gainiiesaraib,  pr.  n.  (2:i). 


if?,  pr.  n.  (2:i). 
gairda.  f,  girdle. 
bi-gairdaii .     st.  v.     (174, n.l).    lo 

begird. 
gairnjaii,     w.   v.,     to   yearn   for, 

desire. 
gaini,  11.  (2IM1.2;    KIC),  sting. 
iis-gaisjaii,  w.  v.,  to  make  aghast, 

to  dislracl. 


ga-jiik,  n.,  a  pair  {comp.  jiik). 

ga-jiikr),  /'..  parable. 

ga-Jiik('».  //.  ( I  \^^). yoke- follow,  com- 
jianinn. 

ga-kiisfs.  /:  (lo;;).  irial,  lesl. 

g a  -  ( I  i  s  s  ,  adj.  ( 1 2  1 ,  n.  1 ).  consenting. 

ga-i|  Hill  l^s.   /; .  iissembly,  meeting. 

ga-laista.  ///.  .  n  follower,  com- 
panion. 

ga- la  II  be  ins.  f.  (:;i  :  jo:',.  \\.  i ). 
belief. 

'■  ga  -  la  II  fs  .  adj.  (.".(I.  ii.  1  j,  precious, 
costly. 

ga-l('i'k<">.  adr.  (21  1),  like. 

(iahwiaia.  g.  (Jak'ilaias.  d.  (Jalci- 
laia,  ace.  (ialcilaiaii .  pr.  n.  /.. 
l\'.).r/.('.i(c. 

ga-ligri,  a/.  ('.I5),  consummalinn  of 
marriage. 

ga-liiig.  n.,  lie.  galiug  taujaii,  to 
falsify. 

gaiiiaiiiduj^s  ,  Z'.  (lo.'l),  fell  owshiji, 
cnmmuninn. 

ga-niains,  adj.  (KiO),  common. 

*ga-uiai|'s.  adj.  (7  hi. 2),  maimed. 

ga-UK^'lcins,  f.,  a  writing,  the 
scripture  (cf.  mcljan). 

ga- 11  anil  a,  m.,  sufficiency  (.vft' ga- 
imli). 

ga-nist.s,  f.  (M;   10:5),  salvation. 

ga-iii|?jis,  m.,  kinsman. 

g  a  -  n  (")  li  s ,  adj.  ( 1 2  2 ,  u .  I ),  eno  ugh . 

ga-railit('i,  f.,  justice,  righteous- 
ness. 

ga-railits,  adj.,  righteous,  just. 

*ga-rai}ns,  adj.  (74, a. 2),  cinii- 
manded,  fixed,  ready. 

gards.  7n.  (101),  yard,  house,  do- 
mestic concerns,  family. 

*ga-riu]'.s,  adj.  (74, n.2),  honest, 
honorable. 

ga-runi,  n.  (\)^)).  coimsel  (cf.vnnn). 

ga-rnns,  f.  (lo:},n.:}),  street. 

ga-sin|^Ja,  m.,  travelling  com- 
panion. 

ga-skat'ts,  f.  (51, n.2;  103),  crea- 
tion, creature  {a  shaping)  (see 
gaskapjan). 

gasts,  m.  (101),  guest. 

ga-taura,  ?n.,  a  rent  (see  ga-tairau). 

ga-taur|'.s,  /',  (I OH),  destruction. 

ga-temiba,  adv.  (;;:!;  lO.'i.n..");  21(t). 

ga  - 1  i  lu  r  j  o ,  f.,  a  building  (tiniijan, 
w.  v.,  to  build  (timber)). 

gat  wo,  f.  (112),  street,  lane. 

ga-]7ai'irb  s ,  adj.  (5(l,n.;i)  temperate. 

ga- t'la  ill  ts,  /".,  consolation,  com- 
fort,   {see  ga-)?laihau). 


s^a-j^rafsteins  —  haitan. 


113 


,H;a-}'riit'ste  ins.     /'. ,     cnnso/ation 

(see  jt>;a-)'ratstjun). 
ga-l'rask.  //.  (;!2),   ihreshhif/fldor. 
j^auinjan,  w.v.,  lo  see.  perceive. 
i?;iiirjan.  w.v..  lo  make  somj,  to 

qrieve. 
i>'  :i  11  rs,  adj.  (21.  n..>).  sorro7vfHl,su(l. 
s>-a-M'air}M.  n.  ((i").n  :i),  pence. 
i^-  a  -  w  a  I'l  r  k  i .  ii.  (9.") ).  work,  h  usiness. 
ji,'  a  -  w  a  u  r  s  t  a\-  a .     vi. .     a     fellow- 
worker. 
2:awi,  n.  (1).")).  dislricl.  rcf/ion.  pro- 

ritice. 
s;a-wis.s,   /..  junclnre,  joint,  oon- 

neclion. 
2,'azds.  m.,  sliny. 

iis-o;eisiiau.  w.  v.,  lo  be  ntrifized. 
(rolimC'r.  pr.  ti.  ((•,n.2). 
gil)a,  /•.  OtC),  r/if/. 
si:il)an,  .s/.  I'.  {.")(), n.  1 ;   IT(i).  to  <^ive. 

—    Compounds  (a)    at-gilian,    to 

deliver  ]\It.  ^'.  2.").    to   give  over. 

lo  give  Mk.  IV.  1 1,     (b)  fra-gibaii. 

to    forgive,    grant,    (c)  ns-gibaii, 

to  give  awatf ,   restore,  pay,   re- 

ward.  —  g'ibands,  m.  (1  1.')),  giver. 
-gifts,  f.  (."•(;. n. 4),  gift,  in  fragifts. 
-gildan,   st.v.   (ITJ.ii.l).    to   pai/ 

[yield)  (only  in  compounds). 
gilstr.  n.  (T-"),!!.  1).  tribute. 
gilstra-mC'lcins.   f,    assessment. 
gilj'a,  /".,  sickle. 

(in -gin nan,  st.v.  {114, n.\),  to  begin. 
(11  sale i(* us,  pr.  n.  (2l,n.l). 
gistra-dagis'- ).    adv.   (211).     to- 

morroiv. 
bi-gitan,   st.  v.  {I7(;,n.l),    lo  fnd. 

meet,  get., 
gill  tan.    St.  V.    (IT.l.n.l).    to  pour 

[cf  E.  gush). 
g  1  a g g  w  o ,    adv.    (21  I ) .    carefully, 

accurately. 
glaggwiiba.  adv.(;l\y\),  accurately. 
*glaggwus,  adj.  (dS;   i:{|,n.2). 
g  1 1 1  m  11  n j  a  n ,  ?v.  v.  (187),  to  glitter. 
go )'s ,  </.  godis.  adj.  (124, n.  2';   I :!*>), 

good,  able. 
goljan,    w.   v.,    to    salute,   greet, 

welcome. 
grab  a,  f.  (:!")),  ditch  {cf.  grave). 
grab  an,  st.  v.  (ot),n  I ;  17T,n.  1),  to 

grave,  dig.  —  Compounds  (a)  uf- 

graban,  to  dig  up.    (b)  iis-gral>an, 

to  dig  out. 
gras,  g.  grasis,  n.  (',)  1),  grass,  herb. 


gredags.  adj..  greedy,  hwtyry. 
grelpau,  si.  v.  (172)  to  gripe,  seize. 

—  Compounds  (a)  tair-gveipan,  to 

take  hold  of,  seize,  (b)  iindgreipan. 

th.  s. 
gretan,  red.  v.  (ISl).  to  ?veep. 
grets,  m.  (lOl.n.  1).  weeping. 
=■  griffs,  f.  (74, n. 2),  step,  degree. 
gruba,  /;  (.■!•")),  hole.  cave. 
guda-faurlits,  adj..  G^od- fearing, 

devo)(t  Lu.  II.  25. 
gudja,  m.,  jiriest. 
gulf',  n.  (94).  gold. 
gum  a,  m.  ( |(»7),  man. 
g  u  m  a  -  k  11  n  d  s ,  adj.,  m  ale. 
G  u  m  u  n  d  u  s .  pr.  n.  (Oo,  n.  1 ). 
US-gut  nan,    w.v.,   to  be  poured, 

fpished  out,  to  flow  out. 
gii]^.  m.  (1  n.4;  itl),  God. 

Habaii.  w  V.  (I'.t2).  lo  have,  hold, 
lialtai]'  wisan  at.  to  be  kept  {be 
wailing,  ready  Mk.  III.  9).  attiimist 
liaban,  to  lie  at  the  point  of  death 
(lit.  to  have  the  last);  willi  adv., 
to  be,  as  ubilaba  liaban,  to  be  ill, 
sick;  raais  wairs  haban,  to  be 
tvorse.  —  Compounds  (a)  dis- 
liaban,  to  seize,  constrain,  (b) 
ga- haban,  to  have,  hold  fast, 
catch. 

liafjan,  st.v.  (I77.n.2).  to  heave. 
-  Compiuinds  (a)  and-hatjan,  to 
answer,  h)  us-liat'jau,  lo  heave  or 
take  up,  lift, 

ufar-liafnan ,  /i'.  t'.  (:{.")),  to  exalt 
one  s  self. 

Iiahaii.  red.  v.  (ob.;  179),  lo  hang. 

llai'braius,  pr.  a.  (2.5;  (il). 

liaihs,  adj.  (2(i,n.  2),  one-eyed. 

liailjan,  w,  v.  (I^s),  to  heal.  — 
Compound  ga-liailjan,  th.  s. 

ga-liailnan,  w.  v.{\\^\),  to  be  healed. 

il  a  11  s ,  adj.  (12  1),  whole  ,  hale, 
sound. 

h aim s ,/'.(! '»•>, u. 4),  village,  country 
town. 

liiiiralsis  (2.'>),  heresy. 

liairda,  f,  herd,  flock. 

liaink'is,  m..  (9(i),  herd,  shepherd, 

hair  to  ,  n.  ( 109),  heart. 

hairiis,  ui.  (HT)),  sword. 

liaitan,  red.  v.  (170;  179),  to  name, 
passive,  to  be  called,  call,  invite, 
bid,    command.    —    Cotnpounds 


'■')  Probably   an   error  owing  lo  ihr  translator,   Ul/ilas;   the  Crothic 
word  for  jnorrow ,  is  atardags. 


Uia.iiic,  Gotli.  fri'a'i'i'iai'- 


114 


li  :u}>i  —  liorinoti. 


(a)  aiia-liaitaii ,    lo  call   ait,   i/pon 

]\)    and- liaitaii  n\  dal.  lo  confess 

jmhiicly.  /miise.    o)  at-liai1aii,  io 

call  lo  {unto)  one 
ail'i,  /.  C.ts),  Jiealli.  /u'lil. 
ai|>i\v isles,  adj.  (IJl),  irilil. 
a  Ilia,    f.,  llie  half,  part:  in   |'i/.ai 

lidlhai .  ill  this  res/hwl. 
alhs,  ai/j.  (1-22,11.  t ),  lialf 
a  1(1  an.  red.  v.  (17!t),  /"  /'''''/.  /.'■'■/' 

[Iiolit). 

a  Idis  u(fr.  C2\'l),  -more. 
alja,  /'.  (!t7,ii. !).  /lell. 
a  Is.  7/1.  ('.il,n.l),  nec/c. 
anil's,  adj.  i")-5),  niaiined. 
anion,    7V.  v.   only    in  coniponmls 

(a)  af-liaiuon  ,  /  >  strip  af  dollies. 

ilivesl.    (h)  ana-hanian,  lo  put  on 

clothes,    (c)  ufar-lianiun  iv.  d.,  to 

put  on  clothes  over,  to  he  clothed 

upon  II.  Cor.  V.  2. 
ana,  in.  (lOS),  cock. 
andiigei,  /.,  tvisdotn  [handiuess). 
andu}i;s,  adj.  (i'i-l),  wise. 
andiis,  f.  (10.")),  hand. 
ansa,  /.  (ttT),  company,  hand  of 

men. 

arduba,  adv.  ('2\i)  and n.  \)  /lard. 
ardu-liairtci,     /".    (IKi),     hard- 

heartcdness. 

ardiis,  adj.  (Kil),  hard. 
arjis,  ?«.(',)()),  army,  mul/ilude. 
atis,  n.  {'i)A  and  ii.o),  hatred. 
atizOn,  7V.  v.  (IS),  to  hale. 
atjan    (and  h-.itan   I'.K}  n.  1 ),  w.  ?'., 

to  hale. 

a  11 1)1]'  n.  (!>H),  head. 
a  all  el,  f.  (Ii:),n.l),  heiyhl. 
an  lie  ins,  /'.  (10.'i,n.  I),    a  raisinr/ 

0)1  high,  ylory. 
a  11  his,  adv.  (212),  higher. 
aiihisti,  /(.  that  ivhich.  is  highest. 
a  all)  an,    7V,  v.  (I'>S),  lo  raise  on 

high,  glorify. 
a  uhs,  adj.  Iiigh. 
aims,  adj.  (Kid, u.2),  lore.  hase. 
aurds,  /'.,  door. 
ai'irn,  /(.  (94),  liorn. 
ai'irnja,  m.  (1(»S),  horn-hlo7ver. 
ai'irnjaii,    iv.  v.  (I ST),  lo    hlo7v  a 

horn. 

ausjan,    iv.  v.  (1S7),  rarely  liaiis- 

jon,  7V.  V.  (IS7,n..'i),  to  hear,  listen. 

— ■  Compounds  (a)  and-liaiisjan  lo 

hear ,  grant,     (b)  ga-liaiisjan ,    to 

hear,  (c)  ut-liausjaii  7V.  d.,  to  obey. 

iifliaiisjaiids,  obedient,  sidjeet. 

AW  i,  //.,  hay,  grass 


liazciii  s,  /'.  praise. 

liazjan,  7V.  v.  (187),  lo  praise. 

licr,  adv.  (S;  2 1. 'i. n.  1) /<(■/■<'.  hither. 

II  urodOs,  pr.  n.  (dl ). 

II  dro  dian  II  s  ,    ///.    'Hoi')iSif(ru^,     ti 

//erodian. 
li  v]\]  o.  f.  cha7nher. 
hidfr,  adv.  (2i:;.ii.  1),  Irillirr. 
II  i  Idcric  IIS.  /;/•.  //.  ((i|  a.  1  I. 
II  il(lil»ald.   pr.  n.  (.')lii.2;  (;i  ii.  I), 
hi  I]) an,  si.  v.  (17l,n.  1),  lo  help. 
h  ill!  ilia- kiinds,  adj.,  heavenly. 
hi  111  ins,  7n.  (!M),  heave/i. 
hi  111  111  a,     hina,    hita    (Ij.")).    forms 

of    a    defeclive    pron.,    this. 

hiinuia  daga,  to-day,  iind  hina  dat;'. 

nnlil  to-day. 
hindana.     ado.    n\    gen.,    behind, 

beyond. 
hindiiniists,   sup.  (ll'.l.ii.l)  hind- 

most,  7illermosl. 
-hiii)^an,    si.  v.   (174, n.  I)  to  calch 

(only  m  compounds). 
hiiidar.  prep.  7V.  d.  and  ace.  (217), 

behind,   on  thai  side  of,  beyond. 
liiri,        inlerjectional      imperative 

(20 n.  1 ;  219),  come  here! 
h  in  fan  st.  v.  (17;3,n.  1)  to  lament . 
h in h ni  a ,  m.  (62, n.  4),  cro7vd,  multi- 
tude. 
hlahjan,  si.  v.  (177n.2),  to  laugh. 

—  Compound    bi- hlahjan,      lo 
laugh  at. 

hlaii's,   g.  hlailiis,  w<.  (")(;,n.  1;  90), 

bread,     (cf.  E.  loaf). 
hlaiw,  n.  (42),  grave. 
at'-]ila]'an,  si.  v.  (177,n.  1),  to  load. 
us-hlaupaii ,   red.  v.  (179,n.  1),  lo 

leap  uj>. 
lilciduiua,   superl.   (I."i9),    left.  — 

subsl.  f.,  the  left  hand. 
hlcif^ra,  f.,  hut,  tent. 
hlifan,  st.  v.  (176, n.  I),  to  steal. 
hi  in  ma,  wt.  (HtS),  hearing. 
lilutrei, /■.,  and  \\\\\\\-\\ta.  f, purity, 

sincerity. 
hlfitrs,  adj.  (Io),  pure. 
hnaiwjan,    7V.  v.  (1^7),    lo  abase. 

east  down. 
huaiws,  adj.,  loiv,  humble. 
]inas(|us,  adj.  (i;iJ,ii.  1),  soft. 
dis -hniupan,    st.  v.   (17:5, n.l),    to 

tear  lo  pieces. 
Inieiwan,  st.v.  (172, n.!),    to  be/i'd 

doiviuvards ,     bo7V,     decline.    — 

Compound  aiia-hneiwan,  Ih.  s. 
horinon,  7V.  v.,  lo  conwiil  adultery. 

—  Compound  f^a-huriiion,  ///.  s. 


hors 


li; 


1 1 0 r  s ,  III. ,  whoTciHoiKjcr. 
liraineins,  /".,  pnrifxcal'wn. 
liraiiijaii,  iv.v.  (1^7),   to  cUuinse. 

—  VoiiijioHiiil  ii,'a-liv:uiij:iii,  ///.  .s\ 
lira  ills,  ailj.  (K>()),  pure,  clean. 
liraiwa-dfiho,  f.,  lurllc-dovc. 
liropjan,    7V.  v..    to  call,    cri/  out. 

Compound  ul'-liropiaii,  ih.  s. 
lirut,  n.,  roof. 
liroj'cigs,  adj ,  victorious. 
lirukjan,  n\  v.  (15),  to  crow. 
li  uggTJan,     VK  V.    ((Id,  11.  I),      to 

hunger. 
liiio'jan,  w.  v.,  to  think,  mean. 
linlinis,  /».(lo;  (ill, 11. 1 ;  ]{)')), hunf/er. 
liiili.str,  n.,  veil,  covering. 
liuljan,  7r.v.  (1^7),  to  cover,  veil. 

—  Compound.s  (a)  aiid-luiljaii,  to 
uncover,  reveal,  (b)  ga-liuljnn  to 
cover,  veil. 

-Imn,  enclitic  (IC^i),  ani/. 

liund,  n.  (144),  a  hundred. 

liinisl,  n.,  sacrifice  {cf.  E.  h ousel). 

luiusla-staj^s,  m.  (i),  place  of 
offering,  altar. 

Imps,  m.  (i),  hip. 

-lifts,  n.  (lo),  house  (in  giul-lius). 

liiizd,  n.,  a  treasure. 

liiizdjau,  rv.  v.,  to  heap  up  trea- 
sure. 

hrairbaii,  st.  v.  (174, ii. I),  to  walk, 

wander. 
luairnoi,  /.  (li;>),  skull. 
kraiteis,  m.  (!>2),  wheat. 
iuaiwa,     adv.     and     conj.     (21^), 

how,  as. 
Iran,  «r/z;.  (214,11. 1),  when'!  at  any 

time,   perhaps   (ibai   luan,    lest); 

before  adv.  and  adj.,  how;  Ivan 

fihi,  how  much. 
af-lirapjan,  w.v.,  to  choke. 
at-luapnan,    w.  v.    inir.,     to    he 

choked. 
luar,  adv.  (2l.'l,ii.  1),  where. 
h-arbon,  w.v.  (I'.io),   to  go  ahoui, 

walk  {cf.  Ifairltaii). 
luarjis,  pron.  (Hid),  which! 
luarj  iz-iili,    pron.   (147,ii.  1;   l(i5), 

every,  each. 
luas,    vron.   (l->!()   intcrrog.,    who! 

indefin.  (I(i2,  ii.  2),  any  one,  some- 
body. —  neul.   lua  what?   why? ; 

instrumental  case  luo,  wherewith? 

in   what?    how    much    ]\It.  V.  47? 

to  what? 
luas-hiin,    pron.    (Iti.l),    any    one, 

some  one. 


Ivassei,  f,  severity. 

hyn]>,  adv.  ( 2 1 :<, n .  I ),  ?vhither. 

Iraf^ar,     pron.     (124,  n.  1.4;   l(lt»). 

which  of  two  ? 
lua|'ar-uli,  pron..(\(\{)).  each  of  two. 
ll^a|n•o,  adv.  (2i;i,n.  1),  7vhence. 
luaz-iih,  jiron.  (147ii.l;  I."')4),  each. 

every. 
Iveila',  f.  ('.)7),  7rhil.e,  time,   hour. 

—  IveilOliiin  (i)7,n.2;  I(i;{,n.  1). 
Iveila-luairbs,  adj.,  lasting  only 

for  a   while,    transitory,    incon- 
stant. 
If  cits,  adj.,  white. 
lvulaii|;'s.    adj.  (HH),   ivhat .    how 

great. 
hrilciks,  adj.  (Kil),  7vhal  sort  of 

a,  what  kind  of  a. 
hiuftuli,   /".  (.">1  a.2;  ys),   boasting. 

glory. 
luopan,  red.  v.  (17!)),  to  boast. 
lirotjan   and  compound  ga-lv6tjan, 

7V.  v.,  to  threaten  (Irota,  /.,  threat). 

lairusalem ,  f.  ^ItQovaaXi'ifi,  and 
lainisaulyiiia,  f.  '^leQoaoXvfxa  Jerii- 
salem. 

lair iisai'ilynieis,  plur.,  Jerusa- 
lem; also  the  inhabitants  of  Je- 
rusalem. 

lakob,  ]ir.  n.  (ol). 

lakobiis,  pr.n.,  g.  lakubaus  rt«^/ 
lakobis  Idxiofiot;. 

Tared,  pr.  n.  ((i). 

lai'irdanes,  yr.  n.  'loQ<\avijg  and 
lai'irdanus  7('n>()ayog  pr.  n.,  the 
river  Jordan. 

ibai,  iba  (1)  interr.  particle  (210): 
if,  perhaps,  perchance.  (2)  conj. 
(2 IS),  that  not,  lest. 

ibiiassus,  in.,  (K)')),  evenness, 
equality. 

ibns,  adj.,  even,  flat. 

iddja,  (7;>n.;  2(t7),  see  gaggan. 

idrciga,  f,  repentance,  penance. 

idrcigon,  iv.  v.  (I'H)),  to  repent, 
do  penance. 

Idiiniaia,  pr.  n.  f,  'iSov/caia. 

Icsiis,  //.  lesiiis,  d.  Icsua,  a.  lesu., 
pr.  n,  (J,n.4)  Iijoovg. 

iftiuua,  sup.  (l^i'.t),  (he  folloiving, 
next. 

ik,  pron.  ( I ")()),  1. 

im,  aii.v.  (2ti4),  see  wisan. 

in,  prep.  (217),  (1)  w.  gen.,  on  ac- 
count of,  through,  by.  in  jMs, 
in-iili  ]>i'A,  on  this  account,  there- 
fore;   in  l^iz-ei,    for    the   reason 


no 


kriiist;in. 


that,  because ;  therefore.  —  ['!)  7V. 
dtit.  and  dee.,  in,  at,  on,  lo ,  to- 
wards, etc..  iiii  I'aiiiina.  in  ihat; 
in  t'amnu'i,  for  lluit  because,  since. 

iii-kill'o,  /'.,  adj.  ( l:!"J.ii.J),  /rre;/- 
ntint  (cf.  kilj^ci). 

'[nn,a/fr.  ("il;<,  ii."J),  //(.  If'il/i  verbs 
its  force  is  often  n'eahened .  fur 
e.va/ii/de.  inn  !J';i^';;';ui  Mk.  l.U.  In 
(/i>  fonvunl. 

inn  a.  adv.  (Jl.'i,n.  2),  within. 

innanu  and  innat'ru,  adv.  (■Jl.i,n.2j. 
within. 

innnnia,  stiperl.  (I'i'.O.  ll>c  inner, 
innermost. 

in  nil,  pr/).  >r.  ace.  (217).  without. 

\  n  -  w  i  n  d  s ,  adj. ,  unjust. 

lodas,  pr.  n.   s  (I  l,n.2). 

lohannus,  pr.  n.  ((il.n.  I )  'hora-rtj^. 

I  o s  I' t",  pr.  n  .  'h')<-,i](f . 

is,  pron.  (152).  he. 

LskariOtcs,  pr.  n.,  'loaatJiojTtjg. 

Israel,  pr.  n.,  'l<>()ai\/.. 

Israclcites,  pr.  n.  (r2(»,n.2). 

itan,  si.  V.  (IT(),u.  il),  to  eat.  —  Com- 
pound tra-itan,  to  eat  up,  devour. 

\\> ,  conj.  (2 IS)  {always  preceding 
the  first  word  of  the  sentence) 
(I)  but,  no7V.  t/ius,  (2)  if. 

Indaia,  pr.  n.,  'imuSairx. 

Indaia-land,  n.,  the  counlri/  of 
Judaea. 

Indas,  Judas,  ace.  Indan.  pr.  n., 
lovduQ. 

iup,  adv.  (2J."!,n.2)  up,  upivards. 

inpa,  adv.  (21.'{,n.  2),  above. 

iup  ana,  and  iupaj^ru,  ad  vs. 
(21.'i,n.  2)  from  above. 

iz-ei  (\7.i-)  ])ron.  (loT.n.  ;i),  lie  who, 
he  thai. 

i  z  w  a  r ,  pron.  ( 1 2  1 ,  n .  1 .  1  ;  1  •')  1 ).  yonr. 

.la,  jal,  adv.  (21ti),  yes. 

jabai,  conj.  (2 IS),  if,  jabai  — 
aij;)?au,  either  —  or. 

.Jaeirns,  pr.  n.,  'ldtn>nc. 

jail,  conj.  (217),  and,  also,  jali  — 
jail,  both  —  and.  —  For  assimi- 
lation of  h,  see  (12, ii..!. 

jaiiiar,  adv.  (2i;f,ii.  1 ),  there.  | 

jai'nd.  jaindrc,  advs.  (2I.'5,  n.  I), 
there,  thither  (cf.  E.  yonder). 

\Ains,  jiron.  (1">('>),  i/uil  (cf.  E.  yon). 

jainjJrO,  adv.  (2l.'i.  u.  I ).  from  that  \ 
]dace,  thence. 

ja)>  I'C'.  conj.  (21s),  and  if,  jaj'j'e  —  | 
jaj'|>G,  be  it  that  —  or  that,  either  —  [ 
or ;  it  matters  not.  ivhelher  —  or.  \ 


jail,  adv.  (2l(i),  whether,  if. 
jer,  n.  (!»-l),  year. 
Jota,  m.  iwTn. 
-  jn,  adv.  (211,11.1),  already,  now. 
jtiKgs,    (124),    adj..  you  in/,  fresh. 

new.  —  compar.    jfilii/.a    {\'>:    tiCi. 

n.  1:   l;i:.,n.  1). 
j  11 1<  .  /(.  (!)  1),  yoke. 
jii-|'an.  adv..  a/readi/.  jiij'aii  ui ///) 

more  .Mk.  I.  i:>. 

ival'a  rnaiiiu,  jir.  n.,  h'a7ii(_ty«orii. 

kaisar,  ?//.  ('.li.ii.l:   II')).  yrdoKo. 

Ka jafa,  pr.  n.  (r)2). 

kaibu,  /•.,  calf.  X 

kaliTs,  adj.,  cold. 

k  a  1  k  i  n  a  s  s  n  s ,      m . .     fo  rn  iealio  n , 

adultery. 
Kaiianeites,  m.,  Kararirij^. 
kannjan,   w.v.,   to   make  known, 

announce.  —  Compounds   (a)  ga- 

kannjan,    Ih.   s.     (1>)    us -kannjan. 

to    make   known,    conn'nend   {cf. 

kunnan). 
kara,  /".,  care,  niik  ist  kara,  /  care, 

care  for  (and  without  ist)     karist 

(2()l,n.;5). 
karkara,/".  ( 1 1'J),  prison  {L. career). 
kas,  g.  kasis,  /«.,  vessel,  pitcher. 
kaii])atjan,  w.  v.  (ls7,ii.  1)  to  box 

one  s  ears. 
K  a  I'l  r  a  z  c  i  n  ,  pr.  n.  {'^1). 
kai'irc i. /".,  yravitji,  iveight,  plenty. 
Kai'irin  trains,  Kaurin)?ius,  m.,  Ko- 

(tivxYioq. 
Kaiirin]n»,  pr.  n.,  f.,  KoqivS-oc. 
kai'irjan,  w.  v.,    to  press,  trouble, 

burden.   —    Compound  ana-kai'ir- 

jaii,  th.  s. 
kai'irn,  n.,  corn,  grain. 
k  ail  rn  o ,  /«.  ( 1 1  o),  corn, grain  of  corn. 
k  a  I'l  r  u  s ,  adj.  ( 1  :>  I ,  n.  1 ),  heavy. 
KGt'as,  pr.  n.  ((1)- 
keiiian,    si.  v.   (172, n. 2;  l!»."),n.2), 

to  f/erminale,  spring  up. 
kilj'oi,  f.  (li;{),  womb. 
k  i  11  d  i  n  s  ,  m..  governor. 
k  inn  us,  /'.  (1  ().")).  cheek. 
kintiis,  m.,  farthing. 
kiusan,  st.  v.  (17:!, n.  I),  lo  choose, 

lest ,  prove. 
kniii,  /(.  (!).')).  knee. 
knot's,  (74, n. 2),  race. 
kuussjan,  w.  v.,  to  kneel  dotvn. 
Kreks,  m.  (s ;  llii),  a  Creek. 
Kreta,  pr.  n.  ((>). 
kriiistan,  st.  v.  (I7.'i.n.  I)  to  gUash 

with  the  teeth. 


ga-krdton  —  sxa-leikon. 


ga-krohni,  ii\  r.  (I2,ii.  I)  in  hrcak 

/(>  /raffmoils,  crns/i,  briii.s-c. 
knists,  m.  {\(\\,u.\),  fjiKis/iiiif/  of 

Icclli. 
ana -k  11  nil) jail,   w.  v.   (.M,ii.  I),     lo 

lie  (li)Wit,    recline  {at   table) ^    si/ 

ilown  [Lat.  Hoeiittibere). 
kiniici,  xoviu  {Hebrew),  arise  I 
)C  kuni,  /'.  (!I3),  liin,  race,  tribe. 
"kunnaii,  jirei.-pr.  v.  (I'.iii),  to  knoiv. 

—  VoiiipoiDKis    (l!)9,ii.l)  (a)    tVa- 
-    "   kninian, /^>  f/f.s7/?,yc.  (b)ga-kuinian, 

lo  subject  one's  self. 

kuniiaii,  w.  v.  {J!M),ii.  J)  [only  in 
compounds),  (a)  aiia-knniuin,  to 
read,  (b)  at-kimiian ,  to  award, 
'live,  (c)  ga-ktmuaii ,  lo  become 
acquainted  willi,  gain  knowledge 
of,  know,  consider,  (d)  iit'-kiiiiiian 
(jircl.  -kuiij'a  Ht',>,ii.l),  to  knoiv. 
recognize,  learn. 
i      kini]M,  n.,  inlcUif/ence,  knowledge. 

kini|'s,  jiart.  pre/.,  known.  Sitbsl. 
III.,  ncquainlance. 

k  list  us,  m.,  proof,  lest  (from 
kiiisaii). 

Kyreinaius,  pr.  n.,  KcQi'/riog. 

Qairnus  (lofi),  i/iill  (in.  asiluMiair- 
nns). 

(lairnis,  adj.  (I •■>!),  gentle. 

Q  art  us  ,  pr.  n.  (.")'.»). 

(|("'ns  (qcins  7,n.2),  f  (Hi;;),  wife 
(coin p.  E.  (lueen). 

fliuKin,  si.  V.  (175,n.  J),  to  come, 
arrive.  —  Compounds  (a)  aua- 
(liniaii,  w.  ace.  io  apjiroach.  (h) 
lra-((iniaii.  w.  dat.,  to  expend, 
spend,  (c)  ga-qiniau,  lo  come  to- 
getlier.  gac].  sik,  to  assemble,  (d) 
ns-<|iinaTi.  w.  dnl.,  to  kill. 

(|iiio,  /".  (II-),  woman. 

-(|iss,  (7(t,u.  I),  speech  (only  in 
compounds). 

i|istjaii,   w  v.,   to  spoil,    destroy. 

—  Compounds  (a)tra-qist-jau,  tli.s. 
(b)  ns-qistjan  w.  dat.  or  ace.  lo 
ruin,  kill. 

I'ra-qistnan,    w.  v.,    to  be  ruined, 

to  perish. 
( I  i I ' a n ,  st.v.{\l^'KW.[).  lo  say,  speak, 

mean,    name.  —    Compound    us- 

((i)'au.  lo  speak  out,  blaze  abroad. 
(li|>us,  in.,  wond). 
ga-qiujan,     w.   v.     (12;    1ST),     lo 

quicken. 
ga-qiunan  (4i,ii.:'i),  to  lie  ipiicken- 

ed,  become  alive. 


(lias  (12  1,11. :i),  alive. 

(|iinis,  m.  (Htl,Ti.  I),  arrival 

Laggoi,  f  (il.'i),  length. 

laggs,  adj.,   long  (only  used  wi 
reference  to  time). 

lagjan,  w.  r.  (1^7).  lo  lay  (down), 
give.  —  Compound  ga-lagjau.  lo 
lag  (down)  (cf.  ligan). 

laian  red.  v    {22;  rs2),  lo  revile. 

laigaiuii,  Xtynov.  legion. 

laikau,  red.  v.  (IT".)),  to  leap. 

laiktJT),  /■  (.iT),  lesson  (Lat.  leclio), 

\-a\^ ,  pret.-pr.  V.  (M);  17!)),  I  know. 

laisarcis,  m.  (92),  teacher,  master. 

laiseins,  f  (lt):),i).]),  a  leaching, 
doctrine. 

laisjan,  7V.v.  (:tO;  i;)T),  to  teach. 

laistjan,  w.  v.,  lo  follow,  follow 
after. 

Laiwweis,  pr.  n.  Atvic. 

lamb,  n.,  lamb. 

land,  n..  land,  region,  country. 
I'ata  bisuujanc,  environs.  —  gen. 
iandis,  adv.  (215),  overland. 

lasiws,  adj.  (42,n.  1),  7veak. 

la]' on,  w.  v.,  lo  invite,  call. 

laj'ons,  (103, n.l),  invitation,  con- 
so  la  tio  n ,  redemp  tio  n . 

laubjan,  tv.  v.  (31),  only  in  com- 
pounds, (a)  ga-laubjan,  lo  believe. 
(b)  us-Iaubjan,  lo  permit,  suffer. 

laiifs,  m.  (5(1,11.1;  1)1)  foliage, 
leaves. 

laugiijan,  //'.  v.  (31),  to  deny. 

lauiiuiuni,  /'.  (14, n. 3),  lightning. 

Tiauidja,  pr.  n.  (26,ii.l-). 

laun,  n..  pay.  wages,  reward. 

laus,  adj.  (T8,n.2)  williout  {cf.  E. 
-less). 

laus-liandus,  adj.(\'.\\,n.\),  empty- 
handed. 

la  us  j  an,  w.  v..  lo  loosen,  redeem. 
—  Compound  ga-lausjan,  ih.  s. 

bi-lciban,  .?/.  i'.  (5(!,u.  1 ;  lTT,n.l), 
lo  remain. 

leihts,  adj.,  light;  —  subsL,  m., 
leihts  (?),  levity. 

leiliran,  si.  v.  (1T2),  to  lend.  Icilnan 
sis,  lo  borrow. 

U'ik,  n.,  body,  flesh. 

leikan,  w.  v.,  to  please.  —  Com- 
pound ga-lcikan.  to  please.  Availa 
galeika,  /  am  well  pleased. 

leikeins,    adj.,    bodily,    of  flesh, 
.  fleshly. 

ga-loikon,  w.  v.,  to  liken.,  to  be 
like.  —  Compound  in-ga-leiknn. 
to  change  into  the  image  or  like- 


118 


leitils  -  -  iiianwiis. 


1).   (i/ijKirli/iiili/.    oc- 
I'o  bdrai/.         Coiii- 


ntxs  (if  II.  Cnr.   III.  IS.    (u:;ilcil<s. 

<i(lj..  like). 
li'itils.  nilj.  (I. is),  lililr. 
leil'aii,  .s7.'/'.  ( I7_',ii.  I).  Inf/n:  onhj 

ill  colli iKiit mis  (;i)  ar-ici|';ni,  lo  ijo 

amaij.  (h)  lti-lci|-aii.  (o  Icurc,  Uu'irc 

hchinil.  {^c)  i^;\-\v\\K\\\,  III  (/(),  ciimc. 

(fl)  iis-]i'i|'aii,  lo  (JO  ((Way,  ijo  onl. 

fxiss  (i/rai/. 
1  0  i I'll s .  III.  / riiii-iriiw. 
U'ki'is,  III.,  jilnjsiciini  (cf.  K.  leech). 
lotati  (Icitan  7,  ii.2)  red.  v.  (IM),  lo 

lei,  jieniiit,  leave,  leave  beliind  — 

Vo)ii]u)iui(h  (ii)  al-lc'laii.  lo  lei  o/f. 

send  awafi :  lo  leave,  dc/uirl :  lo 

fortjive ;  lo  lei  one  have.  (I»)  iVa- 

li'tan.  lo  lei  rjo,  dismiss  ;  lo  reinil, 

forgive;   lo'lelfjo.  allow:   lo  lei 

down. 
and-lcl  nail,  ;/'.  v.,  lo  he  released, 

dismissed. 
lew,  //.  (!)l,n 

Casio  It. 
1  0  \v  j  a  11 ,  w.  I 

poand  ffa-lcwjan  ,  ih.  .v 
li bains,  /.  (l(i:{,n.  I),  life. 
1  ill  an,  w.  V.  (l!):^.  l"  live. 
af  - 1  i  I'll  an ,  w.  v.,  lo  he  lefl  remainim/. 
Ii!2:an,  si.  V.  (ITIin.  I),  lo  lie. 
ligrs.  III.  (a),  conch,  bed. 
af- linn  an,     si.  v.    (171,  it.   I),     lo 

depart. 
lisan,    si.  V.  (I7(l,  n.  I),    lo  f/alher, 

colled  (cf.  K.  to  lease  =■  to  r/ lean). 
Componnil  g-AWfi-Au,    lo'e/alher 

together.  g\\\.  sik,  lo  assemble. 
lists,  /;  (.•{(»;   |():t),  wile. 
lil'iis,  m.  (105),  liinb. 
lin  fs,  gen.  liiibis,  adj.  (;i  I  ;  :)(;,n.  I  ; 

I '21,11. 2),  dear,  beloved. 
1  ill  dan,  st.  v.  (173,n.  I),  to  grow. 
liiigan,  si.  V.  (HI;  J7;j,n.  I)  to  lie. 
liiijjan,    w.  V.    (Iil2,  n.  J;  l'j;{),    to 

marry. 
lin,!j,n,  /*.  (31),  lie. 
li  ii};nja,  a  liar. 
liiiliadci,    /". ,    a7id    liiiliadcins,   f 

(113,11.2),  light,  illuminalion. 
liuhadcius,       adj.,       lighlening, 

bright. 
liiihal>,  g.  linliadis  n.  (114),  lighl. 
1  ill  lit  J  an,  W.V.,  lo  lighten,  shine. 
fra-liusan,  sl.v.(\~i'S,\\.\),  lo  lose. 
|iuta,  m.,  hypocrite. 
1 6 fa,  m.,  the  pahn  of  the  hand. 
^nbains,  /".  (31),  ho]ie.  " 
.iibja-lcisci,  f.  (3(i),  witcherafl. 
liil)o,  /;  (;!l),  love  (in  brn)'ra-lubu). 


ludja.  /.,  fice. 

Ill  ftns,  ///.  ( lor)),  ,■///•. 

1 1'l  k  an ,  .>7.  V.  ( 1  ."i ;  I  73,  n.  2),  lo  lock  ; 

only  in  compounds  (a)  .t;a-lukan, 

to  shut,    sliHl    up.     (b)   iis-lfikan, 

lo  unlock,  ojien. 
1  iikarn  ,  /(.,  light. 
1  nkarna-s  ta|'a,  ///.,  candlcsiii  h. 
fra-liisnan,  w.v.  (MM),  to  lie  lost. 

perish. 
Ill  stun,  w.  v.,  lo  desire. 
Instils,  /;/.  (105),  lust,  desire. 

Magan,  prel.-pr.  v.  (2o|),  /o  he 
able:  can. 

niagal'ci.  /'.  (113),  virginilg. 

inagal's,  /.  (I03),  niaift,  virgin. 

mag  II  la,  m.  (los).   Utile  hoy.  hoi/. 

mag  lis,  m.  (105),  b/ig. 

malitcigs,  adj.  (I2i),  mightg. 

nialits^  f.  ((;B,n.  I),  might,  strength. 

maidjan  ,  fv.  v.,  to  deform,  cor  rapt, 
fa/sify. 

maihstns,  m.,  diiiK/. 

Ill  a  is,  adv.  {belonging  lo  inai/.a 
(212)),  more,  rather,  ban  inais, 
Ivaiwa  niais,  how  much  more: 
iiiais,  w.  d.,  more  ilian. 

inaitan,  red.  v.  (IT!I),  to  cut.  — 
Compounds  (a)  af-inaitan,  lo  cut 
ojf.     (b)  lii-inaitan,  lo  circnincise. 

maif'ms,  m.  (!)l,n.  I),  a  present . 

inaiza,  conijuir.,  greater:  siipcrl. 
niaists,  the  greatest  (liis).  Jdr. 
inaist  (212,n.3). 

Makaidonja,  j\Iakidi)iija ,  pr.  n.. 
(1  l.n.  I),  MaxtiSoria. 

nialan,  st.  v.  (177, ii.  I),  lo  grind. 

nialo,  /'.,  moth. 

Ill  am  in  on  a,  m.,  /(ap/novixc,  riches. 

iuanagdu]'s,  /'.  (103),  abundance. 

nianagci,  /'.  (Ill),  muUiludc. 

managnan,  w.  v.,  to  increase; 
abound. 

manags,  adj.  (124),  much.  many. 

mana-niaiir]7rja,  m.  (los),  mur 
derer. 

inana-se]js,  g.  -scdis,  f.  (103),  man- 
kind, world  (-se)'s,  seed,  belon- 
ging lo  saian). 

manna,  m.  (117),  man.  ni  manna, 
nobody. 

manna-liun,  pron.  (1()3),  with  ni, 
no  one. 

iiianwjau,  w.  v.,  to  prepare.  — 
Compound  ga-manwjan,  th.  s. 

manwiis,  adj.  (131),  ready.  — 
Adv.  man\viib;i  (2lo). 


uiarei  —  nasjan. 


119 


niarr  i,  /.  ( 1 1:>).  scii. 

Maria,  Marja,  jir.  n..   Mrci^nK. 

niarikrcitus,  //'.  (M'M.  /'carf. 

iiiarka,  /".,  f/oion/nn/  (<•/.  /<J.  mtirk). 

^I  ark  us,  pr.  >i.,  Mfi'^>xoc. 

martyr,  (ol>)-  i/iar/i/r. 

marzjan,  w.  v.,  lo  ojj'end.  —  Com- 
l>oiutd  ga-iiiarzjaii ,  ///.  .v. 

mat  jail ,  w.  v.,  lo  cut. 

mats,  m.  (10 1),  food  (of.  t'.  meal). 

Mat|Mius,  pr.  //.   Marihiioc. 

maj'l,  n.  (•,>■!, u. '21,  innrkct. 

maudjaii,  iv.  c.  lo  ron.'uid.  — 
Compound  i;'a-iiiaudjaii,  th.  s. 

maurghis,  wr  (',)l,n.  1 ;  214),  wuni- 
iiii/. 

mailman,  iv.  v.,  lo  iitonni,  lo  be 
anxious. 

maurj'r,  n.  (iM),  murder. 

mauri'rjan,  w.  v.,  lo  murder,  kill. 

iiiawi,  /.  (42;  94),  (lirl. 

maAvilO,  /'.,  damsel  Mk.  V.  41. 

megs,  m.  (UluJ),  son-in-law. 

m  (•  i n  8 ,  jmss.  proii.  (151),  my,  mine. 

mcl ,  ;(.,  lime,  hour. 

mcla,  a  measure,  bushel. 

m (Hi a  11,  IV.  V.  (1"^"),  lo  write,  wrile 
down. —  Compounds  (a)  g;i-iiieljaii, 
///.  .v.  (b)  aiia-meljan,  lo  enroll. 

mcna,  m.  (lus),  /noon. 

mciioj^'s,  ni.  (117),  month. 

mtjri|>a,  f.  rumor,  fame. 

morjaii,  w.v.,  to  announce,  preach. 
Partic.  mcrjaiwis,  m.  (115).  — 
Compounds  (a)  waila-iiicrjaii,  lo 
briny  glad  tidings.  (b)\vaia-iiicrjaii 
(21,11.2),  to  blaspheme. 

mcs,  n.  (S),  table. 

Ill  i (1  j  i s ,  adj.  ( 1 22, 1!.  1 ;  1 25  >,  middle. 

Ill  i rtj  II 11  -  g ar  d  s ,  m.  (i  I,  world,  earth 
(literally  middle-world). 

"ill  id  mil  a  (or  iiiidiimsV),  f.,  midst. 

Ill iduiiid lids,  part.  m.  (115),  me- 
diator. 

mikildii)'s,  /.  (1K'>),  yrealness. 

iiiikilci,  f.  (l]:f),  yrealness. 

Ill  i  k  i  1  j  a  11 ,  w.  V.  (185),  to  praise, 
ylorify. 

Ill i k  i  1 11  ■Ar\.,w.v. ( 194),  lo  be maynified. 

uiikils,  adj.  (l-'iS),  great,  strong 
{cf.  K.  much,  ^miefcle  .). 

luildij^a,  f.  (97),  mildness. 

mi  111  111  a,  m.  (lOS),  cloud. 

mili|^,  n.  honey. 

iiiiluks,  f.  (IHJ),  millc. 

'•'raims,  luimz,  )i.(~'>,n.\), flesh, meat. 

iiiiuiiiza  compar.;  miiiisls,  super!. 
(cf.  leitils  (i:{8)). 

mills,    adv.   (7*^,ii.  1  ;  212,n.  1 ),  /t'.v.s\ 


in  iss;i -de  I's  (miss;idrdsK  /'..  w(>- 
dced,  sin  (camp,  di-j's). 

iiiis.sa-l c'iks,  adj.,  various. 

iiiissn,  adv.  (21  l,ii.  1),  one  another, 
reciprocally ;  always  with  pers. 
pron.,  iz\sis,  mis  missn  {you.  us) 
one  another. 

iiiitaii,  St.  V.  (I'd),  lo  mete,  mea- 
sure. —  Comj/ound  iis-mitaii,  lo 
dwell  permanently,  behave. 

iiiita]?s,  /".  (KKi,  11.1),  tneasure. 

mi  to  11,  w.  V.  (19(1),  lo  think,  con- 
sider, think  over. 

mitoiis,  f.  (lii;{,n.  1),  consideration, 
lho}if/]U. 

mi]'  (liiid  74,11.1)  {\)  prp.  w.  ^/.  (217), 
with,  together  with.  (2)  adv.,  th.  s. 
{used  in  connection,  with   verb.i). 

iiiit>-)^an-ci,  conj.  (218),  7vlu'n, 
?vhile. 

mi)? -Avis.se i,  /".  (ii'O^  conscience. 

iiiizdo,  /.,  reward. 

modags,  adj.  (124),  anyry.  moody. 

*at'-iii6jan,  w.  v.  (2(i;  1^7),  'to 
weary. 

Mo  SOS,  g.  Mosczis,  pr.  n.,  Mconfjc. 

1110 ta,  custom. 

ga-motaii,  prci.-pr.  v.  (202),  to 
find  room. 

motareis,  m.,  loH-galhcrer.  publi- 
can. 

ga-iiiotjau,  w.  v.,  lo  meet. 

iiio}?s,  (jr.  iiiodis,  ///.  (74,ii.2;  91.11.2), 
courage,  anger. 

iiiuka-uiO)dei,  /.  (15),  meekness. 

fai'ir-mulj  an,  m.  v.  (15),  lo  bind 
up  one's  mouth,  muzzle. 

miiiian,  pret.-pr.  v.  (2(»ti),  lo 
think.  —  Compound  ga-miiiiaii. 
lo  remember,  be  mindful  (2(H»,n.l). 

munau,  w.v.  (2(i(i,n.  1),  lo  remem- 
ber, intend. 

muns,  m.  (101),  thought,  purpose, 
device  II.  Cor.  II.  11. 

Nacii,  pr.  n.  (ti). 

ga-nali,  bi-iiah  (201),  see  iiai'ilian. 

nahta-mats,  m.  (i),  supper. 

nahts,  f  (110),  night. 

n  a  i  t  e  i n  s ,  f.  (1  (13, n.  1 ),  blasphemy 
(ga-uaitjan,  w.  v.,  to  abuse). 

uaqaj's,  y.  uaqadis,  adj..  tiaked, 
bare. 

uaiiinjan,  w.v.  (187),  to  name. 

namo,  n.  (ll(i,n.l),  name. 

11  as c ill  s,  f.  (l(t:<,n.  1),  rescue,  sal- 
vation. 

nasjan,  iv.  v.  (185),  to  save,  nas- 
jands,    ?//.   (115),    the   Savior.  — 


120 


nati  —  rahnjan. 


fr;i-jiasi;in,  lit  molic  soxiuL  la  heal, 

save. 
nati,  II.  (Itfi),  >uU. 
Na|';ni ,  jir.  n.  (7(»/. 
Na  iiliaiiii  l),i  ir.  (.Mn.l),  Aorciiihcr. 
naudi-liaiidi.  /:,  fc/tir. 
Naunl  fir.  II.  (2(i,ii.  I), 
nai'ili.  adv.,  i/cf ;  iii  iiauli,  imi  ijcl. 
ija-iiaulian,    />;-<7.-/*/-.    /'.  (Jdl),'  i,i 

sn/'fu'c,  lo  be  eiidiiffh. 
11 ;)  11  ii  - 1'  a  11 II  li ,  adv.,  ' still,  i/cl. 
Tiaus,  til.  (l(H,]i.:(),  a  dead  man. 
naiil'Jan,  w.v.,    (o  force,  connicl. 

—    Coiiipoiiiid  •M\;\-r\\wY'y.m  .^    III.  s. 
na  Ill's,  /;  (I  (»;{),  ttced. 
Na/, arai)',  }ir.  n.,  Nfc'Cn^iiT. 
Nazorrniis,    jir.   n..    Na'Connjvnc. 

vocative  Nazoronai  Mk.   I,  2]. 
n("'.  adv.  (2 Hi),  no,  naij. 
nohr,  iidv.  ((ij),  near.' 
neh'a,  adv.,  prep.  ("217),  near. 
n ell- is,  eom/iar.  adv.  {2\-l),  nearer. 
nfilvjan  and  eomponnd  af-nehrjan, 

ic.  V.    {with    or   ivilhonl    sik),*    to 

draiv  near,  oppronch. 
nch'undja,  ///.,  neiijhhor. 
nei,  inlerrog.  particle ,  not'.' 
ni  neg.  particle  (2I(>),   not,  nor. 
niba    and    nihai    (l(i,n.2),    conj. 

(2 IS),    except,    if   not,     unless. 

nihai   ]\van ,   lest  al  ami  lime  Mk. 

IV.  12. 
nidwa,  /'.,  rust. 
jiili  (2(l,n.  1   and  (;2,n.;i)  eoiij.  (2is), 

and  not,    tior ;    not;    nili     -  nih, 

nili       ni,  ni       nil),  ncilher  —  nor, 
Nika  ridcnius,  pr.  n.  (2.ia.  I), 
niinan,    .y/.  r.  (17(1;    17.")),    to    take, 

accept,    receive.     Compounds   (a) 

a(-niinan,    to   take    off,    to    lake 

away  {from),    (b)  aiid-niman ,   to 

accept,  receive,    (c)  ga-ninian,  lo 

lake  with  one,  to  conceive  Lii.  II. 

2;,  lo  receive,     (d)    iis-niinan,    lo 

lake  out,  take  away. 
fja-nisan,    st.  v.   {17(i,n.  J),    lo    be 

rescued,  saved ;  to  become  whole, 

recover. 
iiij^an,  sl.v.  (I7(),u.l),  to  help. 
ni  'J is,  m.  (92),  cousin. 
"iKi",  /"•   (112),  cousin. 
ni-u,  inlerrog.  particle  (2ltJ),  nol'f 

is  it  not  so  ? 
ana-niujan,  w.v.  (187),  to  renew. 
niujis,  adj.  (I2(')),  new,  young. 
n  i  11  -  k  1  a  li  c  i ,       f.,       pusillanimity 

(niuklalis,    adj.,    childisli .    under 

age). 


II  i  nil .  num.  (Ill)  nine. 

ni  Hilda,  ord.  numb.  (Iit>).  the 
ninth. 

ni  nil  t  ('Ini  11  d.  num.  (\  \'.\)  ninety. 

II  i  11 1 M II ,  St.  V.  ( 1 7:>,  n.  I ) ,  to  enjoy. 

,i;a  -  II  o li  j  :i  ii ,  tv.  v.,  satisfy,  coiileut. 

iiota,  in.,  hinder  part  of  a  ship, 
slern. 

nil,  adv.  and  conj.  (2l4,n.  I;  21^), 
noiv,  at  present,  therefore,  hence- 
forth. -  Subsl.  train  liiinnia  nil, 
I'rotn  henceforth. 

null,  adv.  (21(1;  2 IS),  then,  thus. 

-iiiiinja,  m.  (M.'l),  taker  {in  ariii- 
niiinj:i). 

11 11  nil,  t'onj.  (2  IS),  I  here  fare. 

iiiita.  m..  catcher,  fisher. 

(>,   inlerjeclioii    (21".l),    //.'   oh.'   ah! 
oi;an  ,  pret.-pr.  v.  (.'iTi;  2(l2),  lo  fear, 

be  afraid  of:  also  ogan  sis. 
ogjan,  «'.  /'.  (:if)),  to  frighten. 
osanna,  foreii/n  w.  ((H). 

Taj  da,  /'.  (M),  coal. 

jiaint  Ok  iistc  (lli.n.l),   I'cnlccosl. 

V  n  i  t  r  II  s  ,  pr.  n.  IH  r  ()o^-. 

paraskaiwc  (•'!'■>),  day  o/' prepa- 
ration. 

pa  ska,  ixtur/a.,  the  feasl  of  the 
passovcr. 

Pai'intius,  ///■.//.  (21,ii.a). 

paurimra  paiirjiaiira  (21,  ii.  2.  ">), 
purple. 

Pawliis,  pr.  II.,  Uarloc. 

jicika- bagiiis,  m.  (Til),  palm-lree. 

Pcilatus,  }ir.  n.  (fia). 

Pliacba,  pr.  n.  (52). 

pistikcins,  adj.  (51),  genuine. 

lilajija.  /.  (!)7,n.l),  street  (Lat. 
platea). 

plats,  m.  (a  fj?' iV),  patch. 

pi  in  sj  an,  w.v.  (51),  to  dance. 

ana-praggan,  red.v.(^{),  toharass. 

praitoriaun  (120,n.2),  I'relorium. 

praufcteis,  /',  7iQO(fi'/ii^. 

praufctus  or  prautetes,-  ?n.,   tiqo- 

(pi'jtl/C, 

puggs,  wj.V  (51),  purse. 
pund ,  n.  (51),  pound. 

Q,  see  the  letter  following  K. 

Radagaisiis,  pr.  n.  (2(),n.  1). 
raginon,   w.v.,   to   he  counselor, 

governor   (ragin,    n.,    advice;  ra- 

gineis,  ni.,  counselor). 
rahnjan  ,  rv.  v.,  to  reckon,  cmnpute, 

impute. 


niilitis  —  Sai'ibn'inion. 


121 


raihtis,  adr.  (l]"^).  i/icii.  /'cr/iiips. 

indeed. 
railits,  (idj.,  rif//il,  slit/if/Zit. 
iir-raisj;ui,  w.  v.  (I^*^),   lo   cause 

to  rise,  lo  raise  ii)>. 
ur-raniijan .    iv.  v.  (:5"i),    lo   make 

1(1  rise. 
raka.  (xixn  {lleliretv.  aood-/ ur-no- 

ihiuff  felloie). 
ur-vakjan,  iv.  c,  lo  sirelrh  onl. 
rasta,  /.,  aii/e. 
.i;a-ra|'Jan,     si.  v.    (ITT,  n.  2),    /(/ 

iinniher. 
ra|'jn,  /'.  (Il.2\  nitinber,  aeeoanl. 
hi  -  ran  b  on,  iv.v..  lo  rob,  des/x^L 
raiij)j,aii,  w.  v.,  lo  plit/c. 
'  r  a  11 1 '  s ,  adj.  ( T  1  n .  2 ),  red. 
Ri'ccarod,  pr.  a.  ((i,  n.2). 
-redan,  red.  v.  (1^1),  lo  counsel. 

(only  in  eontpounds). 
reiki,  //..  (",)5),  power,  aulltorili/. 
ri'ikinon,    w.  v.  {I '.'<»),    l<>  govern, 

rule. 
rriks.  in.  (  I  IT),  ruler. 
reiks.  adj..  mifjiilij.  honorable. 
reiran,  w.  v.,  lo  irendile. 
nr-rcisan,  st.  v.  ( IT'i.n.  1),  lo  arise. 
rifinjan,    w.  v.,    lo  rain  {rign,    n., 

rain). 
rikan,  st.v.  (IT»),n.  1),  lo  heap. 
ri(|is,  riqiz  (T8,n.l),  n.  (!)'!),  dark- 
ness. 
riqizcins,  adj.,  dark,  gloomy. 
rinnan,    si.  v.    (174, n.  1),    lo    run, 

race.       Compounds  (a)  ga-rinnan, 

lo  run    logclher .    come   Utgclher. 

(h)  iir-rinnan,  lo  go  out,  come  oul, 

come  forth,  spring  up.  j 

rinno;  /".  (.{2),  or  oak.  I 

■riureis    {or    riurs    according    to  i 

§1. '«)?),  adj.  transitory. 
rodjan,  iv.  v.,  lo  speak. 
\\  u m a ,  R  u ni 6  n o  i  s ,  jir.  ns.  ( 1  "i,  ti.2). 
iir-runinan,    n\  v.    (78,  n.  4),    lo 

spread  oul,  be  enlarged. 
r finis,  m.'.'  (15),  room,  space. 
run  a,  f.  (15),  mystery. 
runs,    »j.  (:{2;    4!);     101,  n.  1.2),   a 

running,  course,  issue. 

8a,  pron.  (lo.'i),  this,  the,  he. 
s  a b  1 )  a  t  o ,    indeclinable   subst. .    or 
sabbatus,  m.  (120,  n.l),  ad^/ia- 

TOV. 

sa-^i,  pron.  (157),  that,  who. 
sag'gws,  w.  (101),  song,  singing. 
sa-li,  pron.  (154),  this,  thai',  he. 
sa-kaz-uli,  pron.  (l(»4,n.  1). 


sai.  inlerj.  (21'.i:  201. n..')  sec!  be- 
hold! 

saian  (saijan  22,n.  I),  red.  v.  (22; 
1^2).  lo  Strw.  —  Compound  in- 
saian,  to  sow  in. 

saili  s,  num.  (Ill),  s/,v. 

s  a  i  li  s  t  a ,  ord.  nund).  ( 1 4(1 ),  the si.vlh. 

sailvan,  ;?<.  r.  (:{4,n.  I ;  lT(i,n.  1),  lo 
see,  look  at,   look  into,  look  on. 

—  Compounds  (a)  at-saih'an,  to 
look  on.  regard,  lahe  heed  lo 
(b)  bi-sailvan,  lo  view,  look  al, 
look  round  about,  (c)  ga-saih'an, 
lo  see,  behold,  (d)  in-saih'an,  to 
look  at  with  attention,  (c)  [»airii- 
saihan,  to  look  throur/h,  look 
into,  (f)  ns-saih'an,  lo  look  up: 
to  look  round  about  for. 

in  -sai  I  j  a  n ,   w.  v. ,    in    I  he  phrase 
insailjan  )'a.ta  badi,   ]\Ik.  11,  4,  to 
lei  down  the  h.  with  cords. 
sair,  n.  (20,n. 2;  114).  jxiin,  sorrow. 
saiwala,  /".  ('J7),  soul. 
saiws  m.  (loi.n.  1),  sea,  lake. 
sakan,  st.  v.  (177.n.  I),  to  dispute. 

—  Compounds  (a)  and-sakan ,  to 
speak  against.  (It)  ga-sakan,  lo 
threaten,  forbid. 

sakjo,  /'.  (."55),  strife. 

s a k k u s ,  m.  (58, n.l),  sack. 

salbon,  w.  v.  (18!t),  lo  uuoint 
(salve). 

salbons,  /".  (I(i;>,n.  1),  o/ulmeni, 
salve. 

saltan,  red.  v.  (I7'.l,n.  I),  lo  sail. 

s  a  ni  a,  pron.  ( 1  .Ti,  n..'i ;  1 .51")),  the  same. 

sania-lau]'s,  adj.  (74,  n.  1)  of 
equal  size  or  /juuntily,  as  much. 

sama-leiko,  adv.,  equally,  like- 
wise. 

sania)^,  adv.  (21.1, n.2),  together. 

sand  Jan,  iv.  v.  (74,n.;>;  |S7),  lo 
send. —  Compounds  (a)ji'a-sandjan, 
to  accompany,  (b)  in-sandjan,  lo 
send  in,  send,  (c)  us-sandjan,  lo 
send  out,  away. 

Satan  a  and  Satanas,  m.  oaravuc. 

satjan,  iv.v.  (l'^7),  lo  set,  put.  — 
Compounds  (a)  at-satjan,  to  dis- 
miss,  divorce  Mt.  V.  ;<2.  (b)  at- 
satjau,  lo  present,  (c)  ga-satjan, 
to  sel,  place;  to  give  {a  jiame). 
(d)  fai'ira-gasatjan,  to  place  before, 
present. 

saj^s,  g.  sadis,   adj.,  enough,  full. 

saulits,  (58, n.2),  sickness. 

sanil  (2(i;  94),   n.,  sun. 

Sau  la  union,  pr.  n.,  ^o/.oiaur. 


122 


bisauljau  —  afslaii)'ii;ui. 


lM-saiilJ;iii.  ir.  r.  {1\.\\.  I),  i„  siilhi. 

hi -sail  hi, 1 11.    ii\  V.  C.'l.ii.  I)  /,/  dc- 

I'llc  one's  sri'/'. 
Sai'ir,  i>r.  n..  ni.  (i),    '^{•o^  (2  I,  ii.  .">). 
saijr,i::a.  /'..  care  [sorra/r). 
sa  II  rii'aii ,  /v.  r..  la  Cdrc,  //<•  /ni.i/ous 

iihtnil. 
saiil's,  ,11.  (lul),  s(tcri/icc. 
Scid  oil  a,  )n\  n.,  ^'/rfwr. 
Si'inioii    (//(■<•.    SciiiioTKi)    ninl    Sci- 

iiionus,  ///•.  n..  l^idof. 
SI- ilia,  ;/ni.  rc/l.  jiron.  (l.Mi). 
sciiis,  proii.  (IT) I),  his,  [licir. 
scil'iis,  adj.  (|:{|),  /<((c. 
scls,  tulj.  (I lid),  kind. 
sih.ja,  /:  (1)7,11.1),  rch(lii,nsliii>. 
i;-a-silt)6ii,  w.  r.,  lo  ho  reconciled 

10. 

sill  II 11,  nnni.  (I  II),  seven. 

sib  nil -tell  11 11(1,  num.  (ll:!),  sev- 
en.li/, 

sidon,  w.  V.  (I'.iu),  i,,  pnte/iee. 

sid  us,  ni..  cnsi'oni. 

sii>-i,Mvaii,  ,v/.  e.  (dS;  i7l,ii.  i),  i„ 
sinij,  read,  read  xioud.  —  Com- 
pound iis-siiixwan,  to  read,  read, 
aloud. 

sijjis,  M.,  viclori/. 

Siijis-iiicros,  pr.  n.  (r,,n.2). 

sij;qaii  (si^ifqan),  st.  v.  (I71,ii.  1) 
lo  sink.  Compound  f;'a-,sii;'i!;(|n.ii, 
to  sink,  sink  under .  '  lo  lie  ah- 
sorhed,  snuilioived  up  in. 

siii;-lJ6,  H.  (I  10),  seal. 

siliii,  n.  (-2(1,11.1;  lOU),  viclorij. 

f^\iX.\'y,\.n,  w.  v.,  10  seal. 

ana-silaii,  w.  y.  (1!);{),  lo  Oc  silenl. 

silba,  pron.  (i:{2,n..{;   150),  self. 

Silbauus,  pr.  n.  (5, a;  5  1,ii.  1), 
2t!i).oi'Ciro^. 

silda-U'ikjaii,  )v.v.,   lo  wonder. 

silubr,  u.  (UJ),  silver. 

siiulc,  adv.  (2J4,ii.  1),  once. 

.sinaps.  III.  (V),  mustard. 

sincigs,  «<//'( lu,n..i;   i;is),  old. 

sintcins,  adj.,  daily,  sintcinu, 
adv. ,  atwarjs ,  ever.  soil  t-ina 
(17,11.2). 

SI}) on  CIS,  m.  (92),  pupil,  disciple. 

sipoiijaii,  w.  V.  (1N7;  iss),  lo  be 
a  pupil. 

sit  an,    si.  v.    (i7(;,u.  1),    lo  sit. 
Compounds    (a)    bi-sita,n,     lo    si  I 
about,    bisitands   (115),  m.,     one 
who     dwells    near ,    a    neighbor. 
(b)   ;;-a-sitan,    lo  sit  ilown. 

sill  jail,  //'.  r.  ( I'^T),  la  sew. 


s  i  II  U  a  II .  si.  r.  (  I  T:i  ii.  I ),  /</  fie  siik. 

s  i  11  U  s  .  adj.  (12  1).  siel, . 

sinus.     /'     (In:;),     sceimi .     sit/lil. 

vision .  I'lipriiranee. 
skabaii.  si.  r.  (IT7.ii.  II.  /"  share. 
ska.dus.  ///..  shdilc.  shndmr. 
-  s  k  a  d  \v  ei  n  s,  f.  (Il.ii.  I),  shudiio/ 

(in.  ii\-i-ska<hv('ins|. 
iil'ar-ska  (1  \vj  an  ,  «'.  r.  ( II,  ii.  I ).  /" 

overshadow. 
skaidan,    red.  v.    (I7'.i),    lo  sepa 

rale. 
g'a-s  ka  idnaii ,    w.  v.  (I'M),    lo  be 

separaled.  divorced. 
ska, Ikiiion,  w.  v.,  lo  serve. 
s  k  a  1  k  s ,  m.  ( '.» I ),  servant. 
skaiiiaii  sik,  /r.  v..  lo  be  ashnuud 

("/')■ 
i;'a -s  ka  |»J  a  11 ,    si.  r.  (177,  ii.  2),    lo 

create,  make^ishape). 
skattja,  ni.  (S(l),  moneipehaut/er. 
skatts,  in.  (()'.),n.  1),  moneij. 
skal'jan,    si.  v.   (177,  n. 2),    to    do 

harm,  sealh. 
s  k  a  iida-ra  ips ,  ///.  (V),  a  lealheni 

sirup,  latchet. 
skaiins,  adj.  (i;!(i,ii.  2).  beauiiful. 
us-skawjan,    w.  v.    (12,  n. 2),    lo 

(re)awake. 
skeiuan,  si.  v.  (172,n.  1),  to  shine. 

lo  be  briUianl    —  Compouml   bi- 

skcinan,  to  shine  round  about. 
skeiroins,  /'.,  explanalion. 
i;'a-ske  irjan,  _w.  v.,  lo  explaiit. 
skeirs,  adj.  (7sn.2),  clear. 
skewjaii ,  w.  v.,  lo  ijo. 
skip,  n...  si  lip. 
at- ski  lib  an,  si.  v.  (■">(i,ii.  I  ;  I  7.'i,ii.  1), 

lo  shove  away. 
skolis,  m.  (aV),  shoe. 
dis-skrcitan,  st.  v.  (172,ii.l),  lo 

tear  to  j>ieces  [shreds]. 
dis-skritnan,  w.  v.    (191),    lo  be 

torn  to  shreds. 
skuggwa,  ni.  (OS),  mirror. 
sknla,   m.    adj.,   guilty,    liable   lo 

penally ;  subst.  (los),  debtor. 
skill  an,  prel.-pr.  v.  (200),  to  owe, 

to  be  (ibliyed  lo  ;   skiild    ist,  it  is 

lawful,  suitable,  permilled:,  skiild 

wisan,  lo  be  obliged. 
skfira,  /'.  (15),  shower. 
slaban,  st.  v.  (177, n.  I),  to  slrihe, 

beat  (cf.  E.  to  slay). 
slabs,  m.  (i),  stroke,  plague. 
at'-slau|'jan,  w.  v.,  lo  itespair. 
at"-sl  a  11 1' It  an  .   w.  r..    lo    be    ama- 
zed. 


slawan  —  swaihra. 


123 


;c' 


slawan,    w.  v.,    lo   he   si/cn/.    - 
Ci>miioinid  ga-f>laM'an,  ik.  s. 

slC'pan,  red.  v.  (17!)),  Id  sleep. 

slC'i^s,  ///.  (ill.  11.  2),  sleep. 

tVa  - 1^  1  i  11  (1  a  n  ,  si.  v.  ( 1 7 1 ,  ii.  I ) .  lo 
snudliitv  lip. 

sliui)a]i,   .s7.  V.  (17;;, 11.  I),  lo  slip. 

s  in  a  Iv  k  a ,  /ii.  (o^,  ii.  1 ).  /?>/. 
t  siuals,  (ufj.,  small.  liUle. 

ira -  s  111  0  i  t  a  ii ,  si.  v.  (  1 7 2,  ii .  I ) ,  lo 
besmear. 

siiai;*a,  ///.,  t/artuenl.  eloak. 

siiaiws,  ///.  (!M,ii.  1),  snow. 

siu'i|'aii,  si.  V.  (172,11.1).  lo  cm. 
(ef.  K.  lo  sual/ie). 

siiiiimjan,  w.  r..  lo  hasleii. 

s  n  i  11  uniiidus,  «c/;'.  (212,a.  2),  willi 
more  hasle. 

siiiwaii,  si.  V.  (17()ii.2),  III  luisleii. 

sii  II  t  rs,  adj.,  wise. 

so  k  Jan.  w.v.  (.iS;  I8(i),  lo  seek, 
desire :  lo  inquire  into,  dispute. 

s ok  11 8,  /'.  (a.i;  10:f),  research, 
r/iieslioii. 

spaikiilatur  (oa;  21, n. 2),  Sjii/. 

s  ]» a r w  a ,  ?)i.,  sj>arrow. 

sjiaurds,  /".  (lid),  race-course. 

sped  u  mist  s,  sup.  ( I  .Hi),  n.  1 ),  ilie  last. 

speiwan,  si.  v.  (172,ii.  1),  lo  sjiil. 
(cf.  E.  lo  spew). 

sjiilda,  /'.,  tablet. 

s]iill6ii,  7V.  v..  to  nnrrale,  tell 
(si)ill.  /(.,  lale)  (cf.  A',  spell). 

siiiiinaii,  St.  v.  (17],ii.  I),  lo  spin. 

s  )i  r  a  11 1 6 ,  adv.  (2 1 1 ,  ii.  1 ),  quic/.ii/. 

stafs,  ?n.  (5(),ii.  I),  element. 

slaiga,  /".,  path,  way. 

s  1  a  i  11  a  h  s ,  adj. ,  stony. 

staiuoiiis,    adj.,   of  stone,  stony. 

st  a  ins,  m.  (iH),  .ilone,  rock.  —  As 
pr.  n.  =  Peter  Skeir.  4!). 

f?  fair  no,  /'.,  star. 

sa  -  s  t  a  1  d  a  n,  red.  ?;.  ( 1 79 ),  to  possess. 

Stan  dan,  si.  v.  (I77,u.  M),  /"  sliind. 
—  Compounds  (a)  af-staudan,  to 
renounce,  fall  away.  (I))  and- 
standan  w.  d.,  lo  fvilhstaud ,  op- 
pose, (c)  at-standan,  lo  stand  by, 
come  near ,  approach,  (d)  ga- 
standan,  to  stand,  stand  firm, 
slay;  to  be  restored  ^\k.\\\,  h. 
(c)  hvis-standau(twistandau,  comp. 
vj  7^,  n..'))  UK  d.,  lo  depart  from 
one,  bid  farewell  to.  (f)  us- 
standan,  lo  stand  up,  rise,  arise. 

stabs,  y.  stadis,  m.  (101),  stead, 
place,  counlry_  jaiiiis  stadis  (comp. 
§  215)   on  the  other  side,  across. 


sta)'s,    y.   staj'is.    w.  (i?),    shore. 

coast. 
staiia,  f.  {2{\),  Jiidyineni ,  law  suit. 

daninalion. 
staua,  m.  (2(1;  \n^},  jinlye. 
s  taiia-sto  Is,    ///.    (a),   jiiilgmcnl- 

scat. 
an  d-staurran,  w.  v.,  to  ihrealeii. 
Stan  tan,  red.  v.  (I7i>,n.l),  to  thrust, 

strike. 
stcigan,  st.  v.  ( 17  1,  ii.  1 ),  lo  mount. 

—  t'ompoi/nds  (a)  iil'ar-stt'igan  to 
iiioiuil  up,  yroiv  uj>  Mk.  IV.  7. 
(li)  us-stoigan  (ustcigaii  7s,n.5), 
to  mount  up,  ascend. 

stilma,  /'.  (!>7),  voice. 
us-stiggan,    st.  v.    (174,n.  1),    to 

pluck  out  {cf.  E.  to  stiny). 
stigijan,  St.  v.  (17-1, n.  I),  lo  thrust. 
s  til  an,  St.  v.  (175,n.  I),  lo  steal. 
s  t  i  \\'  i  t  i ,  n.,  pa  lien  ce . 
stinr,  m.  (7s,ii.2;  iil,n.  1),  steer. 
sTTrdfan,  w.  v.,  only  in  compounds 

(a)  ana-studjau,  to  beyin.   (Ii)  tlu- 

stodjan,  th.  s. 
stojan,    w.v.  (2l'p;   |S(i),  to  jiulye. 

—  Compound  ga- stojan,  to 
judye,  determine. 

stols,  ?n.  (a),  stool. 

straujan,  w.  v.  (42;  1^7),  to  sirew. 

striks,    ///.  (aV),  stroke,  lillle. 

stubjus,  ///.  (lt)5),  dvsl. 

ga-suljaii,  w.  v.,  to  found. 

sunian,  adv.  (214,ii.  1),  once. 

sums,  pron.  (lt>2),  some,  some  one  : 
one,  plur,  some,  b'i  siiniala  /// 
part. 

suiidro,  adv.,  asunder,  separately, 
(done. 

siinja,  /■.  (97, n.  I;  21n).  Iruth. 

siinjalia,  adv.  (2l(i),  truly. 

siiiijon,    w.  V.  (19(1),    lo  jiislify. 

suuna,  m.,  and  suiino,  /".,  sun. 

suns,  adv..  soon,  suddenly,  iinme 
diately. 

suns-aiAS',  adv.,  imniedialely. 

suns-ei,  conj.,  as  soon  as. 

sunus,  m.  (KM),  son.  j.^.- 

suts,  adj.  (Ion. J;  V.W).  sweei.    . 

sw  a ,  adv.,  so. 

swa-ei,  conj.  (2 IS),  so  thai :  there- 
fore. 

af-swaggwjan,  w.  v.,  lo  make  de- 
spondent. 

bi-swairban,  si.  v.  (174, ii.  I),  to 
wipe. 

swailiva,  ///.  (lii"^),  father-in- 
law. 


124 


Rwailiro  —  IriiTffwa. 


swailiro  /'.  {WD.  innilui-iii-   Inir. 
swii- laii  I's.    ihlj.  (Kll).    so   <jrf(ii. 

so  iiiurli. 
swa-lc iks.    iidj.  (IC.  1),   a/  such  n 

hind  <ir  t/iudili/.  snrh. 
s  wa  111  111  s,  III.,  s/)()/if/c. 
swariMi.  s/.  r.  (ITT.n   1).   in  sircir. 
('o»i(i(iini</s  in)  l»i-s\varaii .    la 

iKljiirc.     (Ii)  iilar-swaraii ,   lo  fiir- 

SIfClll  . 

swiirc,    ifilc,  iciilidiil  It  fdusc .    ill 

vain. 
s  w  a  r  t  i  s  ( .  / )  or  s  w  a  r  I  i  /.  I    ( I! )  n. 

(V),  in/,. 
swart  s,  at//.,  hliick  {ff.  lu  swtirl). 
s  \v  a  -  s  \v  c ,  iii{v.,  St)  Its,  Just  tis,  tis  : 

fOllJ.     ("J  is),     so     llltll     {ill  St)    w. 

iii/iiiiliof). 
swc,  f/t/i\  liiul  coiij.  ("^1"^),  IIS.  jus  I 

lis:   ivlit'ii ;    so  lliiil ;    nlionl  (with, 

aumcrnls. 
s wc}?iij;in,  )v.  v..  In  rcjoiff. 
s  wo  ill  an,   .s7.  r.  (.■>(;,  n.i;   I72,n.l), 

It)    CCllSC. 

s  we  ill,  //.,  swiiif.  jiiff. 

swrrs,  iiilj.  (T'^.ll.■-'),  htiiiorcd. 

s  w  (■  s ,  tidj.  (124,11.1),  o wii . 

s  w  c  -  \>  ;i  u  li ,   II dv.  ( 2 1 N ),    ijcl,    how- 
ever, Ihouijh. 

pi  -  s  w  i  k  11  n  \>]  a  ii ,   w.  v. .    to  intikc 
kiioivn.  iiiiuiifesl. 

s  wi-k  nn|'s,  ndj..  iiuinifesl,  kiiniOH. 

swiltaii,  .?/.?'.  (174,11.  I ),  Iodic. 
('m/if)()iiiif/  s;-a-.swiltai),  l/i.  s. 

s  w  i  11  I'll  an ,  w.  n.,  lo  ticeoinc  slroiit/. 

swinj's,  tidj.  (114),  strontj ,  whole 
^Ik.  U.  17,  powerful,  miijlili/. 

s  wis  tar,  /'.  (114),  sister. 

swoijatjan,  w.  v.,  lo  sir/h. 

swiiinfsl,  H.  (SO),  jtoinC  pool. 

Sy  iiiai»')ii,  pr.  n.  (;{'.!),  ^viii-tih: 

synai,^o j?a-fa|'s,  {/.  -fadi.s,  ///.  (i) 
the  ruler  of  ti  syiitiffoijue. 

s,vnafi:6gC',  f.  (:v,)),  o-iraj'ty/^. 

Syria,  pr.  n.,  I^vi^>ia. 

i'ai;],  //.,  httir. 

taij,T,  II..,  tear. 

tall) an,  w.  v.,  lo  Icur. 

taili.swa,   iv.  adj..,   ri;/hl:  taijiswo, 

/'.,  Ihe  ritjhl  hand. 
t  ailiim  ,  num.  (141),  leu. 
tai  lunula,    ortl.  vuinh.  (1  Hi),    ihe 

leiilh. 
tailiiin- 1  (]■  IhuhI      and      -  tailiund, 

nam.  (1  l.i;  comp.  14^),  a  hundred. 
t  a  i  k  n  j  a  ii ,  iv.  v.  ( 1 88),  lo  t>eti>ken, 

show.  ---  (Jomfnmnd   lus-taikiijan, 


III  disliai/iiish,  iip/miiil :  (i>  show. 

approve:  list,  sik  dii.  lo  conimctid 

one  s  self  lo. 
talk  lis,  /'.  (  Hi:;),  lokcn.  sii/ii. 
taiiiJM,  /:  (1  12),  haskel. 
tains,  ///.  (ill ),  Iwif/. 
i  a  i  V a  ii ,    si.  r.    ( 1  7."), ii.  1  ) :    "/(///    in 

conipoiinds.       (a)   dis-tairaii,     lo 

tear  asunder,  tear  lo  pieces,  Inirsl. 

(1))  pi-tairaii ,    lo  Itreak ,   ttcslroi/. 

cease. 
\  a  1 1'  i  I'  a   rfc?.i lit':  {a  Chaldcnn   word 

=  damsel). 
talzjaii,   m.  v.,  lo  leach,   inslrncl : 

panic,  talzjands,  ni.  ( 1  I-t),  icnchcr. 

master. 
pi- 1  a  111  j  a  II,  w.v.  (Hit;  |S7).  lo  lame. 
taiii,  n.  (2(j;  it.'i),  deed. 
taujan,  w.v.  (187),    lo  do,   mnke. 

act,  canse.    -    Conipotind  ,i:;a-taii- 

Jaii ,  III.  s. 
pi- tail  man,  w.  v.,  lo  he  lorn,  be- 
come void;  pa-tai'irnands ,  transi- 

lory,  void. 
pi-tei]i:in,  st.  v.  (172n.l).  lo  tell. 

tmnounce. 
Tcimai'ij'aius  ,  pr.  n.   'riin'iiho^. 
Tcitns,  pr.  n.   7Yroj. 
ti'kan,  red.  V.  (IS I),   lo   touch.     - 

Compound  at-ti'kan,  ih.  s. 
'riicodcmir,   'riicodoiiiinis,  pr.  a: 

((),n.2;  7(l,n.  1). 
'I'licod  oriciis,      pr.    n.     (l'^,!!.!; 

7u,n.l). 
Til  cud  OS,  pr.  n.  (\'>,n.  I ). 
T h c  11  d  i c o  d  o ,  pr.  n.  ( I S, n.  1 ). 
"tigus,  m.,  decade  (142). 
and -til  on,    w.v.,    io  .vtvcf  (pUils, 

adj.,  convenienl,  fit,  til,  n.,  aim). 
ga-timan,  st.v.  (17r>,n.  I),  lo  sail. 
timrja,  n.  (108),  carpcnler. 
titilian,   sl.v.  (IT.'i),    lo  pull,  low, 

luf).  —  Compounds  (a)  at-tiiilian, 

to  pull  Inwards,  bring  {lo  a  cer- 
tain place),    (b)  iis-tiulian,  lo  lead 

out,     lead     aivaij :     le     execute. 

finish. 
-tojis,   adj.  (riCt),   doinij    (onli/  in 

compounds). 
trail  a  ins,  /'.,  Irusl,  confidence. 
tniuan,    7V.v.('h\;    17!i,n.2-,  r.C!), 

lo  Irusl.  —  Compound  pi-traiian, 

lo  trust,  be  courageous. 
'V  r  a  lias,     dat.     Traiuiflai ,     pr.  n.. 

traiisti,  n.  (;i.'),n.  I),  covenant. 
triggwa,     /'.    ((•7,11.1),    covcnanl, 
alliance. 


triffffws 


I2r. 


triggws,  adf.iCt^:  \'li).  Irxc.  fdilh- 

■    fill. 

anu-trimpan.  .v/.  ?'.  (I  T-I.ii.  I),  lo 
approach. 

trill,  n.  (il-J.u.  1),  Irer. 

triidan,  si.  v.  (175,ii.2).    /<>  Ircad. 

tiigg"l,  //•.  sl(ti\  liimiiiari/. 

tuji\ii;o,  f.  (Ill),  tinigiie. 

tiiigjan,  //'.  v.,  10  co/i/irm.  —  Com- 
pound o-a-tulg'jan,  ///.  .v. 

till  g'  11  s ,  adj.  ( I  ;i  I ),  si  end  fast. 

tun  [mis.  ill.,  loolh. 

twai,  iniiii.  (140).  tiini. 

t  w  a  lib-  w  i  n  t  r  u  s .  ad  j.  ( 1  :'>  I ), 
Iwelve  years  old. 

twalif.  num.  (5(iu.  I;   141),  livelre. 

tweifls.  in.  (91  n.  2),  douhl. 

tweilinai,  nuin.^Wl),  two  apiece, 
two  at  a  Ihiie. 

twis-st.indan.  see  standaii. 

T3'kekns,  pr.  n.  ((i). 

Tyra,  pr.  n,  Tvqoq. 

I^addaius,  jn-.  n.   OuMaloq. 

I'adei.  adr.  (2i;i,n.  1),  wldlher. 

j'ag-kjan,  an.  v.  (2o;i),  to  ihiiik, 
meditale ,  consider,  jnigkjan  sis, 
to  reason.  —  Compound  and- 
l-'agkjan  sik,  to  reinember. 

Italian,  w.v.  (I'jri),  to  he  silent. 

I^aho,  /'.  (51^),  clay,  rcrjXoq. 

j'airli,  prep.  w.  ace.  (217),  tlirouok; 
l)y ,  by  means  of :  f^airli  j'lH'i, 
wherefore ,  for  which  reason 
Skcir.  41). 

Jjairko,  n.  (1  lu).  hole. 

ga-l^airsan,  st.  v.  (174,  ii.  1),  lo 
wither. 

)'an,  (1)  rel.  {commonly  at  the  Oe- 
yinniny  of  a  sentence),  when,  as 
long  as,  (2)  denionslr.  (followiny 
the  first  closely-connected  word), 
then,  at  that  time,  tliereiipoh 
(214,11.1);  (.})  conj.  (21S),  tint, 
however,  therefore,  for  {imme- 
diately after  iili). 

)7ana-mais,  adv.,  further,  still. 

)?ana-sei}>s  (212,11.1),  adv.,  fur- 
ther, still;  iii  I'aiiascit's,  no 
longer. 

l^audO,  conj.  (21S),  if,  liecause, 
till. 

uf- 1' auj  an,  iv.  v.  (1*^7),  lo  stretch 
out. 

)'au-uii,  adv.  (2 IS),  indeed,  titer e- 
fore. 

I'an-uh.  adv.  (2 lb),  ihen. 

t'ar,  adv.  (2l;i,n.  I),  there. 


t'ar-ei,  adv.,  ivhere. 

I'arilis,  «^//.  (20, 11. 1),  not  yet  full- 
ed {said  of  new  cloth). 

j'ar-uli,  adv..  there:  conj..  hut 
(2ls). 

)^at-aiiici,  adv.,  only. 

[>at-ei,  (1)  neat.  ret.  ]iron.  (I.')7). 
(2)  conj.  (21S),  that,  liecause.  in 
order  thai.  It  often  ansivers 
Greek  on.  wlien  precediny  direcl 
quotations. 

\>  a  \>  r o  and  |\a)'rOi-li ,  adv.  (2 1 :>.  n.  1 ), 
thence;  after  thai,  then. 

)?au  and  \>iv\\-\\  (1)  conj.,  than 
{after  comparatives),  or  {in 
double  questions).  (2) /7^/r.  (21(»), 
yet,  indeed,  perhaps  (commonly 
unsweriny  Greek  av). 

]>  a  u  li  -  i  a b  a  i ,  conj.  (218),  even  if. 

}' a  11  r  b'a  n .  pret.-pr.  v.  (lUO).  to 
want,  need,  to  stand  in,  need  of. 

I'ai'irfts,  f.  (5(i,n.4;  10.5),  need, 
necessity. 

I' a  11  rn lis,  m.  (105),  thorn. 

\>  a  I'l  r  p ,  n.  (94,  n.  2),  village. 

ga-l'aiirsnan,  w.  v.  {'.Vl),  to  wither. 

[nxiirstei,  /:  (32;   li;<),  thirst. 

{'  a  11  r s  u  s ,  adj.  ( ;}2 ;  I .'!  I ),  dry,  with- 
ered. 

I^e-ei  (I57,n.  I;  2  IS),  conj.,  for, 
because. 

|>Gi  (157,11.2)  {\)rel.  (=  f^utci)  after 
l^atalvali,  t'isluali,  etc.  (I(i4,  u.  I). 
(2)  conj.  (2I'<),  that,  in  order 
that. 

iM'ilian,   st.v.  (I72,n.  I),  to  thrive. 

ju'.  ilr  o,  /'.,  thunder. 

i^eiiis,  pron.  (151),  thine. 

at- 1' ill  sail,  St.  ?;.  (174,n.  I),  to  draiv 
towards. 

I'  i  s  -  Iv  a  z  u  h ,  pron. ,  followed  by  a 
rel.  prn.  (I(5l,n.  I),  whoever,  who- 
soever. 

I'iubjo,  adv.  (211),  secretly  {like 
a  thief). 

pint's,  jnubs  (50,11. 1),  m.  (a),  thief. 

1' ill  da,  f.  (97),  people;  in  plur. 
the  Gentiles,  jnii  jniidct,  those 
of  the  Gentiles,  the  (Tenttles. 

jnudan-gardi,  /'.  (9s),  kingdom. 

['  i  u  d  a  n  s ,  in.  ( a ),  king. 

I'i  iidaiioii,  w.v.  (190),  to  be  king. 

JMiidinassus,  m.  (105),  kingdom. 

'  Inus,  m.  (91,ii.:{);  servant, 
ni.,  good. 
')aii,   w.  f.  (Is7),    to  bless.  — 
Compound  ga-t>iut'jan,  ///.  s. 

I'iwi,  /.  (9S,ii.  1),  maid-servant. 


]m  u  I? , 
JMiiH 


i2t"; 


s:a|M;tilifin       iinsOls, 


i;-;i-|'l:i  iliaii ,    red.  r.    (17!l,ii.1).    lo 

rnrt'ss,  ciitiso/c. 
|'l;i(|iis,  H//J.  (i:U).  sti/'t. 
I'l  i  11  li:i  11 ,     //>    /h-c.  ('iinijiDiiiiil 

i;';i-t'liiilKUi.  ///.  \. 
I'uiniis,  /ir.  II.  HctKt'ij. 
I'rafst  j  ;ni.    /r.  r.,    to    coiiitoli'.    ~ 

Coin/ioiniil  i;';i-|'r;irsti;ui,  ///.  .v. 
I'r.-iii'jn  n  ,  ?/'.  r..  to  run. 
i'rniiis  tci.  /'.  (1  i;i).  locii.'il. 
|>ri'i  li;iii .  \/.  r.  (lT2.ii.l).  lo  thronii. 

trouliic. 
|>nMs,  iiinii.  (140).  Ihri'c. 
I'ridia.  ord.  niimh.  (I  ir, ;  M'.i.n.l). 

the  lltiril. 
I'risk  :i  11,  .%•/.?;.(  171.  u.  1).  lo  /hrr.s'h. 
iis-)'riiit:in,    si.   r.    (ITH.ii.l).    lo 

Ironhli;.  coiilenut. 
I'm ts-t'ill,  11.,  Icpni.'nj. 
I'll,  pro)t.  (1 ")()),  Ihoii. 
|'Ui>-kjan,    nn.  c.   (2(i',)),    lo  ihinic ; 

iin/HTSona/,  ]n\gkv\\>  mis,  it  .teems 

lo  vie.  'i)ielhink.<:,  I  t/tin/i,  suppose. 
-)>rilits,  adj.  (!•")'')'  ih'nikiiKi  (oiilij 

in  coiiipound<;). 
)>  ft  li  1 11  s .  in.  ( 1  •")  1') ,  conscience. 
I '  u  1  ;i  i  n  s  ,    /'.    ( I  n :{,  n .  l  ) ,    .su//'erinf/. 

piilience. 
)'ul;ni.    IV.   V.    (r.i:'>),     to    lolerale, 

sit/fer.  —  Conipo iind v;'A-\>nhm.  l/i.s. 
I'fisiindi,    num.    (\'>-,   I  !■">),   /'. .    a 

Ihousand. 
)>\viili!in,  st.v.  (177,11.  I),  to  ?iuis/t. 

wash,  one's  self. 
}^;i-]' w;i.s  tj  an  ,    w.  v.    lo    coiijirm, 
-11,  an.    encUlic   particle   den,ol.in,ij  a 

iiaeslion     (2  Hi),      for     exnnipic, 

skuld-u  i.st,   is  it  per  milted?  abii 

(at'  +  ii)  t^iis  .sill)in  I'll  ]'uta  ([ij'is, 

say  est  ihon  this  ihiny/  of  Ihi/selff 

Prefixed    In/    .i^-a-   ci I (i,  ii.  i). 

Cornp.  niu. 
Ubadaiiiinis,  }ir.  n.  (lit,ii.l). 
Ubadila,  pr.  n.  (J(i, ii.  I), 
iibilaba,  udr.  (210),  evilly,  ill. 
11  b  i  1  s  ,  adj.  (121;  I HS),  evil,  ill,  bad ; 

—    nenl.    snhsl.    j'ata    iiliil    and 

I'ata  ii))ilo. 
11  b  i  1  - 1  oj  i  s ,  adj.  ( 1 211),  mischievous, 

(evil-doiiuj). 
11  f  (.Ml,  11.1;  217)  prep.  'W.  d.  and  ace., 

under. 
iif-ai}uMs.    adj.    (.j2,n.2),    under 

an  oath. 
ufar,   prep.  w.  d.  and  ace.  (217), 

over,  above,  beyond. 
11  t'aras.sjan,    w.   v.,     to  make    lo 

abo and,  increase. 


11  fa  ras  s  lis  .  ///.,  overfliDv  .  nbun- 
ilance :  ^/rt/.  ufarassau,  adverb,  in 
abundance,  extremely. 

II  t'a  ro ,  adv.  (2ll,n.  I ),  above ;  prep. 
>r.  qen.  and  dal.  (217),  over,  <dn>ve. 

11  ft  a,  adv.  (21  1,11. 1),  often. 

-nil,  or  -h  (comp.  2J,ii.2,  and  (■)2, 
11. .■'.>,  enclilic  pnriicle  (=  Ll.  (]IU'. 
2 Is),  and,  a/ so,  bul.  —  ///  com- 
position  with  pronouns  and  par- 
ticles it  ofien.  adds  intensity  In 
the  siyniftcalion,  comp.  sail  (l">l); 
)>al'r6'-h,  faii-h,  |'ar-uli,  I'au-ulu 
—  modifyiny  the  siynif.  Ira-ziih. 
Irarjizuli  '(l(i"4  el  seq.). 

I'lli  ti'io-s,  filitiiig'S.  adj.{\:>:  !'.»).  /// 
yood  lime .  sufficiently  early :  — 
adr.  filitei,iju  (l.T,ii.:i;"2  I  1). 

I'llitwn,  /'.  (].t;  112),  dawn,  air 
uht\\'(')n  before  day. 

11  lb  and  us,  w.(V),  camel. 

iin-ai;'aiids,  partic.  (.'io;  2(i2.  ii.2) 
fearless. 

iin-aiid-li  ulit's,  p.p.  (from  aud- 
liiiljan),  not  uncovered ,  not  dis- 
closed. 

11 11 -and- so  ks,  adj.  (•'>'>).  irrefut- 
able. 

iindar,  prp.  w.  ace.  (217).  under. 

iindaro,  adv.  (2Il,ii.l),  bebiw: 
also  used  as  prep.  w.  d.,  under. 

II nd,  prep.  (217)  (1)  7V.  d.  for,  in- 
slead  of.  (2)  7v.  ace.,  up  lo,  until. 
und  l-iatei  (218),  until,  till,  as 
lony  as.  und  tilii  niais,  much 
more. 

uii-f;liirs.  adj.  (I. 'SO),  lallliny, 
talkative. 

un-l'rol>s,  adj.  (71,n.r),  injudi- 
ciirus,  /onlish. 

un-ga-hobains,  /.  (:>•">),  inconti- 
nency. 

iin-ga-laubjands,  pres.  jiariic. 
{from  ga-laubjau),  iinbelieviny. 

iin  -  g  a  -  s  a  i  lir  a  n  s ,  part.  prel.  (from 
ga-sailvan)  not  seen,  invisible. 

iin  -  liandu  -  wai'ii'hts,  <idj.  not 
handmade. 

u  11 -ll  rain  s  ,  a,dj.  (i),  unclean. 

11  n-li  11  Ifu"),  f.,  evil  spirit,  demon. 

u  11  -  k  a  r  j  a  ,  w.  adj.,  careless. 

un-kaurcins,  f.  (lO.'i.n.  I),  thai 
winch,  is  not  burdensome. 

'•Min-l(j]'.s,  adj.  (74, n. 2),  )>oor. 

un  -  maua  -  riggv/s,  (ulj.  ((is). 
fierce. 

iiusar,  /;?v>».  (r24,n.  l.-l;  \h\).onr. 

iin-sels,    adj.  (KiO),  evil,  wicked. 


unto   -  warinirm. 


127 


iinte,    conj.  (2 IS),   U)ilil.    as    Ioihj 

as;  f\w,  because,  thai. 
II n-)' ill)',  //..  evil: 
iin-wahs,  (dlj.  (">1>).  blaniclcss. 
ini-weis.     adj.,     vjnora)il .    iiikic- 

ipiaiiUt'd. 
nil- wit  a  11(1  s,   y/v.v.  ixirlic.  {/'ruin 

witan)  if/nord/il. 
iir-rists,  /'.  (.'io).  resiirreel/oii. 
nr-runs,  tn.  (7S,n.4),  decease. 
us  (iiz-  TSc*.,  iir-  7s,ii.  4;  />j/-  s  heiiif/ 

(/ropped  .  see  ^  7  S,  11.5),  prep.  w. 

iL  ('217),  OHI.  (nil  of,  fori))  from, 

from. 
us-daut's,  adj.  (74,  u.  2),  zealous, 

diligenl.    {see  daudjan). 
us-  d  r  u  s  t  s ,   f,    a   faUhtg    a  ivuij . 

(from  driusan). 
us  -  fa  i  rill  a,   adj.  (K!2,n."i),   guilh 

less,  blameless. 
ns  -  t'i  1  111  a ,     .'('.    adj. .     frigliiened, 

amazed. 
us-grudja,    rv.   adj.    (1:52,  n.  2), 

weary,  idle,  dislieartened. 
u  s  -  li  a  i  s  t  a ,  iv.  adj.  (()9, n.  2),  needi/. 
us-kuii)7s,     adj.,    fully    kiiotvn, 

evidenl. 
us-li]?a,  ///..  a 2>erso)t  a/fecleit  willi 

palsy. 
us-mct,    H,  (:}4),    manner    of   life 

{conversallon). 
u  s  -  s  k  a  u  s ,  adj.  ( ]  24,  ii. .{),  canliovs. 
u  s  -  s  t  a  s  s ,  /.  { 1 03,  II .3 ),  resurrection. 
u  s  - w  a  u  r  h  t  s ,  adj..  jusl. 
ns-waurpa,  f.  (32),   a  lliing  casi 

away,  an  oulcasl. 
fit,  adv.  (In;  2l3n.2),  out. 
uta,  adv.  (213, ii. 2),  without. 
fitana  and  iitaJTu,  adv.  (2IH,n.2), 

from  wUliout,  wilJiout. 
11/ -eta  (us-ctaV  7s, n. 4),  m..  maiujer. 

-  Wad  d  jus,  /'.  (105),  wall  [only  in 

compounds ,  as  baurgs-waddjus). 
wadi,  n.,  bel,  pledge. 
-waggari,  /<■(?),  pillow. 
walisjan,  st.v.  (177, n. 2),  iogrow. 
=•  w  a  li  s  t  u  s ,    m. ,    growlh  ,     sta  in  re 

{cf.  E.  to  wax). 
*walitw6  (or  walitwaV)  f  (5*^,  ii.2), 

rvalch. 
wai,  inlerj.  (2iy),  woe! 
waian,  red.  v.  (22;  182),   to  blow. 
wai-dfidja,  ///.  (2!,n.2),  malejaclor. 
wai-fairlujau,  w.  v.,  to  wail. 
wailista,  m.,  angle,  corner. 
waihts,    /.    ( I  Hi  c//*^/  n.  I),    tiling, 

soinething ;    generally     with    the 


negative  ^larlicle  ni,  as  ni  wailits, 
nothing ;  ni  wailitai.  ni  in  wailitai. 
not  at  all  {no  whit). 

wai  I  a  (20,:!),  adv.,  well,  rightly. 

wai  la-nuTJan,  w.v..  see  xwi'yxw. 

w  a  i  1  a  -  w  i  z  n  s^,  /'.,  wellrbeing.  food. 

wair.  m.  (!)l,n.4),  man. 

wairpan,    st.    v.    (174),    to  throw. 

-  Compound  us-Avairpan  w.  dai.. 
or  ace.,  to  throw  out,  east  on!. 

wairs.  eomjiar.  adr.  (212.  n.  1), 
worse. 

w  a  i  r  s  i  z  a ,  com  pa  r.  adj.  (13s), 
worse. 

wair]'an,  si.  v.  (I  74,  a.  I),  to  be- 
come (also  as  auxiliary  verb), 
arise,  be  born,  /laj/pen.  occur.  — 
Compound  tra-waivt>aii ,  see  fra- 
wardjan. 

w  a  i  r  I?  i  d  a ,  f,  worlhin ess ,  abilily. 

ga-ga-wairj^nan,  7V.v.,  to  be  re- 
conciled {comp.  ga-wairj'i,  f.). 

w  a  i  r  t'  s ,  adj. ,  ivorth ,  worthy. 

w  aj  a  -  m  e  r  e  i  n  s .  f.{\\  3,  n.  I ),  Idas- 
pheiny. 

waja-ni  e'l'j  an,    7v.v.,    .SY^f  niGrjan. 

wakan,   st.  v.  (177,n.  1),    to  7vaLe. 

—  Compound  f'airli-wakan  (((3, 
n.  1),  to  ?va.lch ,  keep  wai  eh 
llirouglioul. 

us  -  Av  a  k  j  a  n ,  w.  v.  ( 1  s7),  to  wake  up. 
ga-wakuan,     w.   v.   (35).     to    be 

ayvaked. 
Valaniir,  ///•.  n.  (<i,n.  2;  40,n.  ]). 
waldan,     red.    v.    (17!),  n.  1),     to 

govern,  ru'e  {wield). 
waldut'ni,  n.,  power,  inighl. 
wal.jan,  w.  v.  (IS7),  to  choose. 
waltj  an,  w.  v.,  to  roll. 
w  a  nil)  a,  f.  (!I7),  belly,  roomb. 
wain  in,  n.,  spot. 
wandjan,  m.  v.  (iss),  to  turn,  turn 

to.    -  Compounds  (a)  ga-wandjan, 

to  turn.,  turn    towards,    gaw.  silc 

{also    wilhoul    sik),     to     return, 

turn  one's  self,    to  be  converted. 

(b)  us-wandjan,  lo  turn  one's  self 

away. 
waninasHus,  ///..  defect  (cf.  E.  lo 

wane). 
*  war,  adj.  ( 12  l,ii.l),  wary,  cautious. 
fra- wardjaii,  7V.v.,  to  spoil,  ruin 

{cf.  fra-waii'l'an  to  be  ruined). 
warci,   /'. ,    cauliousuess,  cunning- 

ness. 
wargi|'a,  /'.,  condemnation. 
warjan,  w.  v    (ls7),  to  forbid. 
warm  Jan,  w.  v.  (issj,  lo  warm. 


128 


wasjjan  -  Zakarias. 


■  wasjan,  )i'.  r.  (I'^T),  /(/  vi'sl,  clollir 
one's  self.  CoiujiouikI  i^'a- was- 
jan, lo  dollie. 

wasti.  /".  (!ts),  /fitnnciil :  /)liii\, 
cloilu's.  clothmg. 

wat  ("),  //.  (I  l(»,  n.  I),  nutler. 

wai'ird.  /(.  (!).'!),  word,  speech. 

wai'irkjaii.   (iu.r.  (2(t*l),    (o  vorl,-. 
el]'ecl.    prepare,    iiiake ,    tin. 
<'/>)ii/>i)un/f  ga-AvaiirkJan.  Ih.  s. 

wai'irms.  //(.,  7Vor?/i. 

wai'irstw.  )i..  work. 

\\  a  11  r  s  t  w  iM  1?  s ,  adj. .  effectual. 

wai'irs  t  \v  ja,  in.,  workinau,  la- 
borer. 

wai'irsts,  /'.  rooi. 

w  0  o- s ,  ///.  (01,  n. .")).  shock  nfa  7vare. 
billow,    ware. 

Weill  a,  )i.  (ins),  priesl. 

wt;ilian,  st.  v.  (1"2).  /o  fiyhl. 

Weill  nail.  w.  v.  (U»4),  la  he  halbnv- 
ed. 

weihs,  adj..  ludij. 

Weill,  /(.,  wine. 

weijjaii.  */.  t).  (172,  n.  1 ),  lo  crawa. 

-wcitan,  si.  v.  (I72,n.  1;  H)7,n.l). 
lo  see,  oiilij  in  caiiiponnds  (a)  fra- 
weitan,  lo  avenge  \  par  lie.  fra- 
vveitands ,  m. ,  ( 1 1  ■">) ,  avenger. 
(b)  in  -  weitan ,  lo  worshiji. 

fair-weitjan,  7V.  v.,  lo  lank  round 
aboul  wilh  intention,  lo  view  with 
fixed  allenlion  {w.  g.,  dii  or  in). 

w  e  i  t  w  o  d  e  i ,  f.,  leslimoni/. 

w  ei  t  w  o  d  1  }>  a ,   f,  Ih.  s. 

*weitwu)'s,  wcitwods,  in.  (:iO; 
74,  n.2;   117),  witness. 

wenjau,  7V.  v.,  lo  hope,  expect 
{of.  E.  to  ween). 

wens,/'  {W)'.',),  hope,  cxpeclalion. 

ga  -  w  i  d  a  n ,  si.  v.  ( 1 7(>,  n .  1 ).  la  join 
logelher. 

widuwo,  /'.,  widow. 

ga-wigan,  si.  v.  (I7t;,ii.  1),  to  wove, 
shake. 

wigs,  m.  ('.H),  ?V(fg. 

wilja,  m.  (HIS),  will.  Wilia,  /'/•.  a. 
(4"(l,n.  1). 

w  i  1  j  a  -  li  a  1 )'  e  i ,  /.  ( 1 1 .'!,  n .  2 ),  favor. 

wiljan,  an.  v.  (2(1")),  to  will,  wish. 

wil|?eis,  adj.  (J 27),  wild. 

w  11  wan,  St.  V.  (171,n.  1),  lo  rob.  — 
Compound  dis-wilwan  lo  plunder. 

-windan,  si.  v.  (174, n.l),  l(i  wind\ 
only  in  compounds  hi-windan,  lo 
wind  round,  wrap. 

w  i  II  ds,  m.  (a),  wind. 


winiian,  si.  r.  (171, n.l).  lo  sii/fer, 
feel  pain. 

wis,  n.,  calm  [of  lite  sea). 

w  i  s  a  n  ,  st.  v.  ( 1 7(i,  n.  1  ;  20  1.  —  I'res. 
iiu,  :i.  p.  ist;  wilh  ni,  nist;  ivith 
I'ata,  )>atist(2()4,  n.:i),  to  be{aux.v.), 
to  be  ihere,  present,  remain,  be- 
long lo  (w.  //.),  ///  have  [w.  dot.). 
—  Compounds  (a)  at-wisaii,  lo  be 
there,  present.  (!»)  iil'ar-wisaii,  to 
be  over,  to  abound. 

witan,  7V.V.  (1117,  n.l).  lo  hod;  al, 
give  attention :  lo  7vatch. 

witan,  pret.-pr.  v.  (:iO;  li)7),  to 
knoiv. 

wit  Of?,  g.  witodis,  n.  (94),  hnv. 

witiihni,  //,.  (."W)),  knoivledqc. 

wi|;ra,  prcj).  7V.  ace.  (217).  against, 
towards;  opposite,  before. 

wit^riis,  ?/«.,  lamb  {welher). 

w  1  ai  to  n ,  iv.  v.,  to  look  round  about. 

wilts,  7n.  (l(tl,n.  I),  countenance. 

wokalns,  /'.  (:{5),  7valching. 

wokrs,  »t.  (Ill,  11.2),  usu7y. 

'■'\\o\>^,  wOds  (74. n.2),  adj.,  furious, 
/lossessed. 

wnjijan,  M'.  r.,  to  call,  erg,  erg 
out.  —  Compound  ut'-wOpjan 
((>;5,n.  1),  to  erg  out. 

w  0 1'  e  1  s ,  adj.  { 1  "is),  siveel,  pleasant. 

wrakja,  f,  persecution. 

wratOn,  7V.v.,  logo,  travel. 

wrlkan,  st.  v.  (I7(i,n.  1),  to  per- 
secute (c/.  I£.  to  wreak) 

ga-wrisqan.  st.  v.  (I74,n.l),  to 
bear  fniil. 

wrll^iis,  711.  (Ht-i),  herd. 

wrolijan,  w.v.  to  accuse. 

wiilau,  SI.  t\  (I7;{.n.2;  17.j,n.2),  lo 
boil. 

w  II  It's,  7n.  ('.»!),  7Volf. 

Wnlfila,  /yr.  •«.  (HIS),  little  7Volf,, 
Greek  Ovhpikac. 

wtilla,  /'.,  wool. 

wiil|mgs,  adj.  )vonderful ,  glo- 
rious. 

wul|>rs,  adj.,  valuable. 

w  u  1  jy  u  s ,  m.  ( 1 05),  glory. 

w  u  n  d  u  fn  1 ,  /'.,  7Vound. 

Xristus,  /'?•.«.  (I,n.4),  X^igto^. 
Y,  see  ^  :t'.i. 

Z  a  1  b  a  1  d  a  1  u  s .  pr.  n. .  '/FfiFiSaToi^. 
Zak arias,  pr.  n.  ( l.'t). 


llnllf,  iiiiiited  l>y  K.   Karras 


i 


-— XXVO._c^„OK.Z..,3^, 


Reti 


BERKELEV 


J^eturn  to  desk  frr.«,     u  •  , 
Thf.  book  is  due!"  ^  T    '""  '^"'"'^'J- 
—  ^E  on  Ae  last  date  .,a„ped  below. 


M  1 


S  70D3 


18Ji;n- 


^-  ^  I; 


F£8  y     1855 


I4Sep'6I0A 


«»»  APR  3  0,986 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


S/  9o9 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


gw 


! 

^  ■  f 

-■..     '■,"■■    ! 
-  ^     ;■ 

4 

'^J^ 


■:#'^t 


ffislfc'-'*'^' 


ii  -^ 


